summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/old/old/67085-0.txt
diff options
context:
space:
mode:
Diffstat (limited to 'old/old/67085-0.txt')
-rw-r--r--old/old/67085-0.txt8031
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 8031 deletions
diff --git a/old/old/67085-0.txt b/old/old/67085-0.txt
deleted file mode 100644
index 07d7608..0000000
--- a/old/old/67085-0.txt
+++ /dev/null
@@ -1,8031 +0,0 @@
-The Project Gutenberg eBook of Icelandic Fairy Tales, by A. W. Hall
-
-This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
-most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
-whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
-of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
-www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you
-will have to check the laws of the country where you are located before
-using this eBook.
-
-Title: Icelandic Fairy Tales
-
-Author: A. W. Hall
-
-Illustrator: E. A. Mason
-
-Release Date: January 2, 2022 [eBook #67085]
-
-Language: English
-
-Produced by: Jeroen Hellingman and the Online Distributed Proofreading
- Team at https://www.pgdp.net/ for Project Gutenberg (This
- file was produced from images generously made available by
- The Internet Archive/American Libraries.)
-
-*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK ICELANDIC FAIRY TALES ***
-
-
-
-
-
- Icelandic
- Fairy Tales
-
-
- Translated and Edited by
- Mrs. A. W. Hall
-
- With Original Illustrations by
- E. A. Mason
-
-
- London
- Frederick Warne & Co.
- And New York
- 1897
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-PREFACE
-
-
-Fairy Tales seem scarcely to require any preface, but in publishing
-these quaint Norse legends, a few explanatory remarks may not be out of
-place.
-
-In their original form, many of the stories are somewhat crude and
-rough for juvenile reading. This it has been the Editor’s endeavour to
-ameliorate by eliminating all objectionable matter, while at the same
-time preserving the originality and local colouring which most of them
-possess.
-
-It will be found that though some bear a similarity to the well-known
-standard fairy tales, which have been the delight of countless children
-for many generations, yet they all possess an originality peculiarly
-their own.
-
-It is remarkable too that, whereas in most southern legends it is
-always the prince who delivers the princess and performs the heroic and
-valorous deeds, in these tales it is for the most part the young
-princess or peasant maiden who undergoes all the hardships and trials,
-and after countless dangers rescues the prince who has fallen under the
-ban of some wicked witch or giantess.
-
-The story of the five brothers, one of the quaintest, is an exceedingly
-effective illustration of the old proverb of the bundle of sticks.
-
-A strong moral tone runs more or less through all the tales, exhibiting
-the higher and better qualities of human nature.
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-CONTENTS
-
-
- CHAPTER PAGE
-
- THE LEGEND OF THE KING’S THREE SONS 11
-
- HELGA 35
-
- THORSTEIN
-
- I. How Thorstein lost his Kingdom 46
- II. His Arrival at the Giant’s Castle 50
- III. The Mystery of the Locked Room 59
- IV. How Thorstein’s Kind Actions received their Reward 68
-
- SIGURD
-
- I. Sigurd Finds a Friend in his Stepmother 73
- II. He wrestles with the Giant Sisters 79
- III. His Meeting with Helga 84
- IV. His Escape on the Wonderful Horse Gullfaxi 90
-
- LINEIK AND LAUFEY 95
-
- THE FIVE BROTHERS 116
-
- HERMOD AND HADVÖR 127
-
- INGEBJÖRG 147
-
- HANS
-
- I. Hans Starts on his Travels 157
- II. His Wonderful Adventures, and how he returned Good
- for Evil 166
-
- THE GIANTESS AND THE GRANITE BOAT 176
-
- GREYBEARD
-
- I. The Strange Adventures of Geir 189
- II. How Greybeard outwitted the King and won Princess
- Sigrid 196
-
- LITILL, TRITILL, THE BIRDS, AND THE PEASANT LAD 210
-
- LAUGHING INGIBJÖRG
-
- I. Thorwald and Ingibjörg are cruelly treated by their
- stepmother, who tries to get rid of them 224
- II. How Thorwald and Ingibjörg found themselves at the
- Witch’s Island, and what they did 232
- III. Their Further Adventures and Escape 236
- IV. The King’s Return, and Queen Guda’s Release from the
- Witch’s Thrall 242
-
- THE THREE PEASANT MAIDENS
-
- I. How Queen Hertha fell from her High Estate 248
- II. What had befallen the Two Little Princes and their
- Sister 253
- III. Olga’s Courage rescues Her Brothers, Queen Hertha
- is restored to her Husband, and the Parents recover
- their Children 258
-
- THE FAIR AND THE DARK ISOLDE
-
- I. Death of the Queen. The King remarries, and proceeds
- on a Tour through his Kingdom 267
- II. What Befalls “Fair Isolde” after her Father has gone 273
- III. “Fair Isolde” escapes, and disguises herself 278
- IV. Fertram falls under a Spell, and is betrothed to
- “Dark Isolde” 281
- V. The Spell is broken, and the Wicked Queen’s Designs
- are frustrated 285
-
- PRINCE HLINI 291
-
- FERTRAM AND HILDUR 303
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS
-
-
- PAGE
-“The Shield rose up in the Air” Frontispiece
-“When Randur appeared before the ‘Thing’” 33
-“She saw a Big Three-Headed Giant” 39
-“He saw a Young Girl fastened to a Nail in the Wall by her
-Long Plaits of Hair” 61
-“He then hid himself behind a Projecting Rock” 65
-“A Gigantic Woman appeared” 80
-“Helga gave a Cry of Terror” 91
-“She appeared more like Some Terrible Giantess” 104
-“Creeping forth from her Tree, greatly to Laufey’s Surprise”
- To face 109
-“A Monstrous Hand opened the Lattice” 123
-“With One Spring Hadvör was outside the Grave” 137
-“There the Rat and Mouse were fighting and biting One Another” 145
-“‘Ay, you shall have your Wish, he muttered’” 149
-“Hans at once saw that it was a Dragon” 162
-“Kurt hoped the Giantess might be asleep” To face 169
-“Forth stepped the Beautiful White-Robed Figure” 185
-“The Grey Man, hanging apparently Lifeless from the Branch” 200
-“They saw a Figure all blazing with Light” 206
-“Harald pitied the Old Man” 215
-“Queen Guda rolled the Stone into the Sea” 231
-“Just let me catch you” To face 240
-“Olga went bravely up the Rock” 261
-“‘Don’t leave me here,’ cried Fair Isolde” 275
-“The Old Cook was sitting on a Stool shelling Peas” 283
-“Signy entered very softly” 294
-“She was dressed as a Simple Peasant” 314
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-ICELANDIC FAIRY TALES
-
-THE LEGEND OF THE KING’S THREE SONS
-
-
-In olden days there once lived a king and a queen; they were wise and
-good, and their kingdom was known far and near as the happiest and
-best-governed country in the world. They had three sons—Osric, Edric,
-and Frithiof,—all handsome and brave and greatly beloved by their
-parents; but, having no daughter, the king had adopted his little
-orphan niece Isolde. She grew up with his sons, and was their
-best-loved playfellow, both the king and queen making no distinction
-between her and their own children.
-
-As the princess grew older, she also grew fairer, till when she was
-sixteen years old there was no maiden in the land so beautiful and
-sweet as Isolde. All three brothers fell in love with her and wanted to
-marry her, each in turn asking his father for her hand in marriage.
-
-Now the king was greatly puzzled what to do, for he loved his sons all
-equally well, so at length he decided that the princess should choose
-for herself, and select the one she liked best. He therefore sent for
-her, and told her that she was herself to choose as a husband whichever
-of his sons she liked best.
-
-“It is my duty as well as my pleasure to obey you, dear father,” said
-Isolde; “but when you tell me to choose one of the princes as my
-husband, you give me a very difficult task, for they are all equally
-dear to me.”
-
-When the king heard these words, he saw that his troubles were by no
-means at an end, so he thought for a long time how he could best find a
-way that would satisfy all parties, and at last decided to send all
-three sons away for a year. At the end of that time they were to
-return, and whoever had succeeded in bringing back the most precious
-and valuable thing from his travels should receive the hand of Isolde
-as his reward.
-
-The three princes were quite willing to accept these terms, and
-arranged among themselves that at the end of the year they would all
-meet at their hunting-lodge and thence go together to the king’s palace
-with their gifts; so, bidding farewell to their parents and Isolde,
-they started off on their different journeys.
-
-Osric, the eldest son, travelled from city to city, and explored
-various foreign countries, without finding anything precious enough to
-take home. At last, when he had almost given up all hope, he heard
-that, not very far from where he then was, there lived a princess who
-possessed a wonderful telescope, which was so powerful that one could
-see all over the world with it. No country was too distant, and not
-only could one see every town, but also every house and tree, and even
-people and animals inside the houses.
-
-“Surely,” thought Osric, “no one could find a more precious or valuable
-thing than this glass, for nothing is hidden from it.” So, having
-arrived at the castle where the princess dwelt, he told her the object
-of his journey, and asked whether she would sell him her telescope.
-
-At first the princess said she would not part with it, but when Osric
-told her how much depended on his taking back so valuable a gift, she
-consented to let him have it for a very large sum of money.
-
-The prince did not mind this; he only thought the gold well spent, and
-hastened homewards, full of hope that he would secure the hand of
-Isolde.
-
-Prince Edric fared much the same as his elder brother. He also
-travelled about in distant countries, seeking in vain for something
-rare and precious to bring home. At last, when the year was nearly at
-an end, he reached a large and populous town, and in the inn where he
-lodged he met a man who told him that in a cave outside the town there
-lived a curious little dwarf called Völund, [1] who was famed for his
-rare skill in all kinds of metal-work.
-
-“Perhaps,” thought the prince, “he might be able to make me some rare
-and costly article worthy to take back.” So he went to the dwarf, but
-when he told him what he wanted, the dwarf said he was very sorry, but
-he had quite given up working in metals.
-
-“The last thing I made was a shield,” he continued, “but that is many
-years ago now. I made it for myself, and am unwilling to part with it,
-for not only is it almost the finest bit of work I ever did, but it has
-also some very special properties.”
-
-“And what are these special properties?” asked the prince.
-
-“Well,” replied the dwarf, “it is not only a perfect safeguard in
-battle, as no ordinary sword or arrow can pierce it, but if you sit on
-it, it will carry you all over the world, through the air as well as
-across the water. But there are some old runes, or ancient letters,
-carved on the shield, which he who guides it must be able to read. But
-I will show it you.”
-
-So saying, he went to the back of the cave and brought forth a
-beautiful shield, worked in gold, silver, and copper, the runic letters
-being all formed of precious stones.
-
-When Edric saw the shield and heard of its wonderful properties, he
-thought it would not be possible to find anything more rare or
-valuable. He therefore told the dwarf how much depended on his bringing
-back so precious a gift, and entreated him to let him purchase it; and
-he was so importunate and urged him so strongly that, although loth to
-part with it, when the dwarf heard how much depended on his securing so
-rare a gift, he agreed to sell it him for a large sum of money. He also
-taught him how to read the runes, and Edric, thanking him for
-consenting to part with his shield, started on his homeward journey,
-filled with hope and confidence that he must win the princess’s hand.
-
-Frithiof, the youngest son, was the last to start. He determined to
-travel through his own country first, so he wandered about from place
-to place, stopping in this town and that village, and wherever he met a
-merchant, or hoped to find anything rare or beautiful, he made most
-searching inquiries. All his efforts, however, proved fruitless. The
-greater part of the year had already passed, and he was still as far as
-ever from his goal, and he almost began to fear that no success would
-crown his efforts.
-
-At length he arrived at a large and populous town, where a big market
-was being held, and numbers of people from all parts of the world came
-thronging in, some to buy and some to sell. So he followed the crowd,
-and then went on from stall to stall, and from one merchant to another,
-inspecting their wares and chatting and asking for news. But though
-there were many beautiful and many curious things, nothing specially
-struck his fancy.
-
-At length, tired and thirsty, he sat down beside a large fruit stall.
-The merchant, seeing, as he thought, a likely customer, came forward
-asking if he would not buy something—offering him grapes, peaches,
-pineapples, and melons in turn.
-
-But Frithiof shook his head; none of these tempted him, for on the very
-top shelf he saw a magnificent crimson apple, streaked with green and
-gold, lying on a bed of soft moss.
-
-“I should like that apple,” said the prince, “and do not mind what I
-pay for it. It is the only thing that I fancy, though all your fruit is
-splendid.”
-
-The merchant smiled, but shook his head.
-
-“You have a quick eye,” he said to the prince, “for that apple is
-indeed the rarest and most valuable thing I have. But it is not for
-sale. It was given to one of my ancestors, who was a great doctor, by a
-geni, and has the peculiar power, that if it is placed in the right
-hand of any one who is sick, no matter how dangerous the illness, they
-recover at once—ay, even if they are at the point of death—and many a
-life it has saved.”
-
-When the prince heard this, he wished more than ever to possess the
-apple. He felt he could not possibly find anything that the princess,
-who was so kind-hearted, would value more than the possession of this
-apple, which would enable her to do good to others. He therefore
-entreated the merchant to let him buy the apple, and when the man had
-heard his tale, and all that depended upon his bringing back such a
-rare and precious gift, he sold the apple to the prince, who, filled
-with hope, now wended his way homewards.
-
-And so it happened that, as they had arranged, the three brothers
-arrived at the hunting-lodge, outside the capital, and after they had
-related their adventures, Osric, the eldest, said, “Now let us hasten
-to the palace, but before starting I should like to see what the
-princess is doing.”
-
-He thereupon drew forth his telescope and looked in the direction of
-the palace, but no sooner had he done so, than an exclamation of terror
-escaped his lips, for there on her couch lay the princess, white and
-still as the driven snow, while beside her stood the king and queen and
-the chief of the courtiers in a sorrowful group, sadly awaiting the
-last breath of the fair Isolde.
-
-When Osric beheld this grievous sight he was overwhelmed with grief,
-and when his brothers heard what he had seen, they too were overcome
-with sorrow. Gladly would each have given all they possessed to be back
-in time, at least to bid her farewell.
-
-Then Prince Edric remembered his magic shield, which would at once
-carry them to the king’s palace, and, bringing it forth, the three
-brothers seated themselves on it, and the shield rose up in the air and
-in a few seconds they had reached the palace, and hastened up to the
-princess’s chamber, where they found all the court assembled, sadly
-awaiting the end.
-
-Then Frithiof remembered his apple. Now was the time to test its power.
-Stepping softly up to the couch, he bent over the still white form of
-the princess and gently placed the apple in her right hand. Immediately
-a change was visible, it seemed as if a fresh stream of life passed
-through her body. The colour returned to her lips and cheeks, she
-opened her eyes, and after a few minutes she was able to sit up and
-speak.
-
-The general rejoicing at the princess’s wonderful and unexpected
-recovery, and at the happy and opportune return of the three princes,
-can be better imagined than described.
-
-But as soon as she was quite well, the king, mindful of his promise,
-called together a great “Thing,” or national assembly, at which the
-brothers were to exhibit the treasures they had brought back, when
-judgment would be pronounced.
-
-First came the eldest brother Osric, with his telescope. This was
-handed round for the people to see, while he explained its strange and
-marvellous properties, stating how by means of this glass he had saved
-the princess, for he had been able to see how ill she was. He therefore
-considered that he had earned the right to claim the princess’s hand.
-
-Then Edric, the second brother, stepped forth and showed the beautiful
-shield he had got from the dwarf, and explained its peculiar power. “Of
-what use would have been my brother’s glass,” he asked, “without this
-shield, which carried us hither in time to save her life? I claim,
-therefore, that it was really due to the power of my shield that the
-princess is not dead, and that I ought therefore to possess her hand in
-marriage.”
-
-And now it was Frithiof’s turn to come forward with the apple. He said,
-“I fear that neither the telescope which first showed us that the
-princess was ill, nor the shield which so quickly brought us hither,
-would have sufficed to restore the Princess Isolde to life and health,
-had it not been for the magic power of my apple. For what good could
-our mere presence have done her? Our seeing her thus and unable to help
-her, would only have added to our grief and pain. It is due to my apple
-that the princess has been restored to us, and I therefore think my
-claim to her hand is the greatest.”
-
-Then there arose much questioning and reasoning in the “Thing” as to
-which of the three articles were of the greatest value, but as they
-could come to no satisfactory agreement, the judges declared that all
-three articles were of equal value, for they had all equally
-contributed to restore the princess to life and health, for if one had
-been missing, the other two would have been valueless. So judgment was
-pronounced that, all three gifts being equally valuable, neither of the
-brothers could claim the princess’s hand.
-
-Then the king happily hit upon the idea of allowing his sons to shoot
-for the prize, and whoever was adjudged the best shot should wed the
-princess.
-
-So a target was set up, and Osric, armed with bow and arrow, stepped
-forth first.
-
-Taking careful aim, he drew his bow, and the arrow sped forth, but it
-fell some distance short of the mark.
-
-Then Edric stepped forth. He too took careful aim, and his arrow fell
-nearer the mark.
-
-And now it was Frithiof’s turn. He too took a very careful aim, and all
-the people said his arrow went beyond the mark, and that he was the
-best shot, but when they came to look for it, behold, it could nowhere
-be found. In vain search was made in all directions, no sign of the
-arrow could be found. The king therefore decided that Edric had won the
-princess’s hand. The wedding forthwith took place amid great splendour
-and rejoicing, and the princess and her husband then went to her own
-country, where they reigned long and happily. The eldest brother,
-Osric, greatly vexed that he had not been successful, started off on a
-long journey, and nothing more was heard of him. So only the youngest
-brother was left at home. But he was not at all satisfied with the way
-matters had turned out, for he had always been considered by far the
-best shot. He therefore searched every day in the field where the trial
-had taken place, looking for his arrow. At length, after many days, he
-found it lodged in an oak tree, far beyond the mark. He brought
-witnesses to attest the truth of this, and though there could be no
-question that his arrow had gone the furthest, the king said it was now
-too late to go into the matter, for the princess was married and gone
-away.
-
-Then Frithiof grew very restless. He thought he had been unfairly
-treated, and at length decided to go away, so he packed up his
-belongings, and, bidding his parents farewell, started off in search of
-adventures.
-
-After passing along the wide plains that surrounded the capital, he
-climbed a high range of mountains, and from thence descended into a
-great forest. Here he wandered about for several days, but whichever
-way he turned, he could see nothing but trees all around him. The small
-store of food he had taken with him when he started was exhausted, and
-tired, hungry, and footsore, he sat down to rest on a large flat grey
-stone, unable to proceed any further. He thought the end of his days
-had surely come, when suddenly he heard the noise of horses’ feet, and
-looking up he saw ten men mounted on horseback coming rapidly towards
-him. They were all richly dressed and well armed, the last one leading
-a finely caparisoned palfrey.
-
-When they came to the prince, the leader dismounted, and, bowing low
-before him, begged him to honour them by mounting the steed they had
-brought with them.
-
-Frithiof gratefully accepted this offer, and, mounting the horse, the
-party turned back the way they had come, riding rapidly on till they
-arrived at a large town. Before entering the gates they dismounted, the
-prince alone remaining on horseback, and then led the prince in state
-to the palace.
-
-Now, it happened that a most beautiful young queen reigned over this
-province. She had been left an orphan at an early age, her father
-entrusting his chief ministers with the care and responsibility of
-looking after her and finding her a worthy husband. Queen Hildegard
-received the prince with much friendliness. She told him that her fairy
-godmother had bestowed on her the gift of seeing, whenever she wished,
-what happened in other countries.
-
-“A wandering minstrel came here and told us of the wonderful journeys
-you and your brothers had made, and also of your sorrow at your failure
-in the shooting competition for the Princess Isolde’s hand, though you
-were the best shot of the three. Then a great wish seized me to try and
-make you happy, so I followed your wanderings after you left your
-father’s palace, and when I saw you, sad and tired, resting on the
-great stone in my forest, I sent forth some of my knights to meet you
-and bring you back, and now, with the consent of my ministers, I invite
-you to remain here as my husband. You shall rule over my kingdom, and I
-will try, as far as lies in my power, to make you forget all the
-trouble and anxiety you have gone through.”
-
-Frithiof was charmed with the beauty and kindness of the maiden, and
-gladly consented to share her throne, and very happy days followed for
-both of them. The wedding was on the most magnificent scale, and after
-they were married, Frithiof, according to the custom of the country,
-took the reins of government in his hands, amid the general rejoicing
-of the people.
-
-And now we must return to the old king. Soon after his youngest son had
-gone away the queen died, and the king, well advanced in years, felt
-very lonely and dull. One day, while seated beside the great open
-hearth, in the big audience hall, a pedlar woman entered and displayed
-her wares before him. She told him her name was Brunhilde—she had
-evidently travelled much—and amused the king with tales of where she
-had been and what she had seen.
-
-When she was going away, the king told her she might come again, which
-she did, day after day, till the king got so interested in her talk,
-that he never was happy unless Brunhilde was with him, and at length he
-asked her to marry him and be his queen.
-
-In vain the chief ministers and courtiers dissuaded him from taking
-this step. The king was determined, and the wedding took place.
-
-No sooner had Brunhilde gained her object, than she showed that she
-meant to be a real queen, not merely one in name. She always sat beside
-the king in council, and interfered in all State matters. He would do
-nothing without consulting her, and no matter how wrong or unfair it
-might be, he always did whatever she wished.
-
-One day she said to him, “It seems very strange to me, that you have
-never made any attempt to recall your son, who went away. Why, only the
-other day we heard that he had become king of a neighbouring country.
-You may depend upon it that, as soon as he has got a sufficiently large
-army, he will come back and attack you here, in order to revenge
-himself for the fancied wrong he imagines was done him, in the trial of
-skill for the princess’s hand. Now, take my advice, call out your army,
-attack him first, and so ward off the danger that threatens your
-country.”
-
-At first the king would not listen to what the queen said; and declared
-she was only frightening herself for nothing. But Brunhilde brought
-forward fresh arguments each day, till at length the king thought she
-must be right, and asked her what he had better do, so that the prince
-should not suspect anything.
-
-“You must first send messengers to him with presents,” said the queen,
-“and invite him to come and see you, so that you may arrange with him
-about his succession to the throne after your death, and also to
-strengthen the friendship and neighbourly relations between your two
-countries. After that we will consult further.”
-
-The king thought her advice very good, and at once sent messengers
-laden with presents to his son.
-
-When they arrived at Prince Frithiof’s court, they told the young king
-how anxious his father was to see him, and hoped he would make no long
-tarrying in coming to visit him.
-
-Frithiof, greatly pleased with the handsome gifts his father had sent
-him, at once agreed to go, and hastened to make all preparations for
-his journey. But when Queen Hildegard heard of it she became very
-anxious, and entreated her husband not to leave her.
-
-“I feel that some danger threatens you, and that you may even lose your
-life,” she said.
-
-But Frithiof laughed at her fears. “Surely you do not think my father
-would entreat me to come to him if he meant to deal wrongly with me?
-No, no, dear wife; set your heart at rest, and have no fears. I will
-make but a short stay;” and so saying he bade her a fond farewell and
-started off with the messengers, arriving after a short journey at his
-father’s court.
-
-But instead of the warm greeting promised him, to his surprise the king
-received him but coldly, and began to reproach him for being so
-undutiful as to go away.
-
-“It was most unfilial behaviour,” broke in the queen, “and caused such
-grief to your father that he was nearly at death’s door; and had
-anything happened to him, your life would have been forfeited,
-according to the laws of the land. As, however, you have given yourself
-up willingly, and have come here when he sent for you, he will not
-condemn you to death, but he gives you three tasks to perform, which
-you must accomplish within the year.”
-
-It was in vain that Frithiof declared he never meant to vex his father.
-The queen would not let the old king speak, and said the only way
-Frithiof could save his life was to carry out the tasks his father had
-set him, which were as follows:—
-
-“First, you must bring back a tent large enough to seat a hundred
-knights, and yet so fine and thin that you can cover it with one hand;
-secondly, you must bring me some of the famous water which cures all
-sicknesses; and, thirdly, you must show me a man who is utterly unlike
-any other man in the whole world.”
-
-“And in what direction must I go to find these rarities?” asked
-Frithiof.
-
-“Nay, that is your affair,” said the king; when Brunhilde, taking his
-arm, led him away into his own chamber; and Frithiof, without other
-farewell, sorrowfully returned to his own kingdom.
-
-On his arrival, Queen Hildegard hastened down to meet him, and seeing
-him looking sad and silent, asked him anxiously how he had fared at his
-father’s court.
-
-At first Frithiof, not liking to frighten her, tried to put her off,
-and made light of the scant courtesy shown him; but Hildegard, kneeling
-down beside him, and taking his hand in hers, entreated him to conceal
-nothing from her.
-
-“I know you have had some difficult tasks given you, which will not be
-easy to perform. But do not lose heart, dear husband. Tell me all, and
-then we will see if some way cannot be found to carry them out. A thing
-bravely faced is half accomplished, and it is not at all impossible
-that with my kind godmother’s help I may be able to aid you. Tell me,
-therefore, what makes you so anxious.”
-
-Then Frithiof, taking heart, told Hildegard of the difficult tasks that
-the queen had given him to do. “And if I fail to accomplish them within
-the year I must forfeit my life,” he concluded.
-
-“This is surely your stepmother’s doing,” said Hildegard. “She is a
-jealous and, I fear also, a wicked woman. Let us hope she is not
-planning any further mischief against you. She evidently thought these
-tasks she gave you would be more than you could accomplish; but,
-fortunately, I can help you in some of them. The tent your father wants
-I happen to have; it was given me by my godmother, so that difficulty
-is disposed of. Then the magic water which you are to bring is not far
-from here. Nevertheless, it is not easy to get, for it is in a deep
-well, inside a dark cave, which is guarded by seven lions and three
-huge snakes. Several persons have tried to get in and fetch some of the
-water, but no one has ever yet come back alive. I might give you some
-poison to kill these monsters, but, unfortunately, the water loses all
-its healing power if it is taken after the animals are dead. But I
-think I may nevertheless be able to help you to get it.”
-
-Queen Hildegard then sent for her cowherd, and he and his two
-assistants drove seven oxen and three great boars to the mouth of the
-cave. Here the animals were killed, and the carcases thrown down before
-the lions and snakes. Then, while the monsters were gorging themselves
-with the carcases of the dead animals, the queen told Frithiof to lower
-her quickly down the well. She had provided herself with a large
-crystal jar; this she immediately filled with the water, and when
-Frithiof drew her up again, so exactly had she timed it, that they both
-reached the mouth of the cave just as the lions and snakes were
-finishing the last morsels of their meal. Thus the second task was
-safely accomplished, and Frithiof and Hildegard hastened back to the
-palace.
-
-“The two first tasks are happily ended,” said Hildegard; “but the third
-and most difficult one still remains to be done, and this you must
-carry out by yourself. All I can do is to tell you how best to set to
-work about it. You must know that I have a half-brother, called Randur.
-He lives on an island not very far from here. He is nine feet high, has
-one big eye in the middle of his forehead, and a black beard thirty
-yards long, and as hard and stiff as pigs’ bristles. He also has a
-dog’s snout instead of a mouth and nose, and a pair of green cat’s
-eyes. In truth, it would be impossible to find another creature like
-him. When he wants to go from one place to another, he swings himself
-along by means of a great pole fifty yards long, and in this way he
-almost seems to fly through the air like a bird. The island on which he
-lives forms about one-third of my father’s kingdom, and my brother
-thought he ought to have had a larger share. Then, also, my father had
-a wonderful ring which my brother wished to keep, but this also fell to
-my share, and since then my brother has shut himself up in his island.
-Now, however, I will write to him, enclosing the ring he always
-coveted. Perhaps that may dispose him to be more friendly to us, and we
-may get him to go to the king’s court; for I know no one else who could
-so well fulfil the third task given you. Now, therefore, you must go to
-him, accompanied by a large following of knights and squires, for that
-will please him. When you come near his castle, take off your crown,
-and approach his throne bareheaded. He will then stretch forth his
-hand, and you must bend your knee and kiss it, and then hand him my
-letter and the ring. If after reading it he tells you to rise and seat
-yourself beside him, we may hope that he will aid us. And now, good
-luck attend you!”
-
-Frithiof followed the queen’s instructions exactly. When he arrived at
-the three-eyed king’s palace, both he and his attendants were greatly
-startled at the frightful ugliness of the three-eyed monarch; but
-quickly recovering himself, Frithiof handed him Hildegard’s letter and
-the ring. When the giant saw the ring he seemed greatly pleased, and
-said—
-
-“I suppose my sister wants my help in some important matter, that she
-sends me so valuable a present?”
-
-He then bade Frithiof sit down beside him, and, having read his
-sister’s letter, he said he was quite ready to help and carry out her
-wishes.
-
-He then stretched out his hand, grasped the long pole that always
-rested near him, and in an instant he had swung himself out of sight.
-
-The king feared at first that Randur had gone away altogether and left
-them, but a loud shout told them he had only gone in advance. And thus
-they went on, the giant waiting for them every now and then, and when
-they reached him scolding them well for being so slow and dilatory; in
-this way they at last arrived at the queen’s palace, and Randur at once
-asked Hildegard what it was she wanted him to do.
-
-The queen then told him what Frithiof’s father had required of her
-husband, and begged her brother to accompany Frithiof back to his
-father’s court. Randur, greatly pleased at having at last got the ring
-he so much coveted, declared himself quite ready to do as she desired.
-So they started off at once for the old king’s palace, which they
-reached without any further adventures.
-
-Frithiof announced his arrival to his father; but though he informed
-him that he had obtained the three things required of him a year ago,
-he carefully kept Randur in safe hiding till his presence should be
-required, and asked that a “Thing” might be called together, in order
-that he might show the people how he had succeeded in carrying out the
-tasks assigned him.
-
-So the old king issued a proclamation all through the land, and on the
-appointed day so great was the interest and curiosity of every one,
-from the king and his courtiers down to the very poorest labourer and
-herdboy, that there was hardly standing-room in all the great “Thing”
-valley.
-
-Queen Brunhilde was furious at the thought that Frithiof should have
-been successful, but she still hoped that, when the things were brought
-to light, it would be found that he had failed in something.
-
-The tent was produced first. When it was fairly set up, it was so large
-and roomy that a hundred knights and squires easily found room inside,
-yet it was so finely wrought, that when closed any one could cover it
-with their hand. So all the people declared Prince Frithiof had fully
-acquitted himself of his first task.
-
-Then the prince brought forth the crystal jar with the healing water,
-and handed it to his father. Queen Brunhilde, who was getting quite
-yellow with anger, insisted upon tasting it to see whether it was the
-right water and taken at the right time, so as not to lose its healing
-qualities. But as she was quite well, no sooner had she tasted the
-healing water, than she felt very ill, and had to take a second taste
-ere she was well again. So the second task was pronounced to have also
-been successfully accomplished.
-
-“Now,” said the king, “there only remains the third and last task, and
-that was the most difficult one. See that you have not failed in that”
-
-Then Frithiof sent for the three-eyed giant, whom he had kept in safe
-hiding till now.
-
-When Randur appeared before the “Thing,” springing into their midst by
-means of his long pole, everyone, but especially the old king, started
-back in fear; they could not imagine how he had got there, and thought
-he must have flown down from the skies. Never before had they seen so
-hideous a creature. But, not taking any notice of the crowd, Randur
-walked up to the queen, and placing the point of his long pole against
-her chest, he raised her up in the air, and then hurled her to the
-ground, when she fell down dead, and was immediately transformed into
-the hideous old giantess she really was. Having accomplished this,
-Randur made his way out of the “Thing,” and returned to his island.
-
-Frithiof devoted all his efforts to restore and nurse the old king,
-who, through anxiety and fright, had nearly been at death’s door. But a
-few drops of the healing water sprinkled over him quickly restored him,
-and being freed by the queen’s death from all her wicked enchantments,
-he speedily recovered his former good sense, and found that all the
-faults he had thought his son guilty of, were only the inventions of
-wicked Queen Brunhilde.
-
-He therefore called Frithiof to his bedside, and begged him to forgive
-him all the injury he had tried to do him.
-
-“I am only anxious now to make up to you, my dear son, for all you have
-suffered, and beg you never to leave me again. I will gladly hand over
-the kingdom to you, and live beside you in peace and quiet for the rest
-of my days.”
-
-So Frithiof was reconciled to his father, and at once sent messengers
-to Hildegard, telling her what had happened, and begging her to hasten
-to him. Queen Hildegard, when she received her husband’s message,
-decided to give up her small kingdom to her brother, as a reward for
-all he had done for them; and then, accompanied by some of her
-husband’s ablest courtiers and friends, she rejoined Frithiof, and the
-old king, happy at having his son again, lived to a good old age,
-surrounded by his grandchildren and great-grandchildren.
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-HELGA
-
-
-An old man and his wife once lived in a cottage beside the sea, far
-away from any other habitations. They had three daughters; the eldest
-was called Fredegond, the second Olga, and the youngest Helga.
-
-Now, although the parents were not rich, owning only a few acres of
-land, which they tilled themselves, Fredegond and Olga were treated as
-if they were princesses. They never did any work, but sat all day
-amusing themselves and decking themselves in any finery their father
-brought them home from the neighbouring town, whilst Helga, who was far
-more beautiful and clever than either of her sisters, was always kept
-in the background. She never shared in any pleasures that her elder
-sisters often enjoyed; no presents were ever brought home for her; but
-all day long, from early morning till late at night, poor Helga had to
-work and toil for the whole family, receiving nothing but sour looks,
-often accompanied by blows, from the elder sisters.
-
-Now, it happened one day that the fire on their hearth had been allowed
-to go out. Helga was busy working in the fields, and as they had to
-send a long way to fetch fresh fire, the old man told Fredegond she
-must go for it
-
-At first Fredegond grumbled, for she was trying to dress her hair in a
-new way; but then she thought a walk through the woods might be
-pleasant, so she started.
-
-After she had gone some little distance, she came to a hillock, and
-heard a deep voice saying, “Would you rather have me with you or
-against you?”
-
-Fredegond, thinking it was some labourer or woodcutter, said she did
-not care in the least, and that it was very impertinent of him to
-address her, and went on to the cave whence they fetched their fire.
-
-When she got there, to her great surprise she saw a big cauldron,
-filled with meat, boiling on the fire, and beside it stood a pan,
-filled with dough, waiting to be made into cakes, but not a creature in
-sight.
-
-Fredegond, being very hungry after her long walk, stirred up the fire
-beneath the cauldron, to make the meat boil quickly, and then began
-baking some cakes. But although she made one specially nice for
-herself, she let all the others burn, so that they were quite
-uneatable. Then as soon as the meat was cooked she took a bowl from a
-shelf, filled it with all the best bits, and sat down and made a good
-meal, finishing up with the cake.
-
-Just as she had finished, a big black dog ran up to her, and began
-wagging his tail and begging for some food. But Fredegond angrily gave
-him a slap, and chased him away. Then the dog grew angry, and, jumping
-upon her, bit one of her hands.
-
-Screaming with fright and pain, Fredegond jumped up, and, in her hurry
-to get away, forgot all about the fire she was to bring, and ran home
-to tell her parents what had happened.
-
-They were very sorry, both for her sore hand, which they bathed and
-bandaged, and the lack of the fire. It was really very unfortunate, for
-that cave was the nearest place where they could procure some fire, as
-it was generally used by charcoal-burners. So, though very unwilling to
-send Olga, who was their pet and favourite, she had to go, for they all
-feared that if Helga were sent, she might run away and never come back
-again. And then there would be no one on whom to vent their bad
-tempers, or to do the work of the whole household—for did she not wait
-on father and mother and both her sisters? So it was decided that Olga
-should go.
-
-But, alas! Olga fared even worse than her sister. She was so spoilt,
-that she thought she ought always to have the best of everything. So,
-when she reached the cave, she too helped herself to all the best bits
-of meat, and, making a nice cake for herself, threw the rest of the
-dough on the fire.
-
-Then when the dog came up to her and wagged his tail and sat up and
-begged for some food, Olga took up some of the boiling broth and threw
-it on him. This made the dog so angry that he jumped up and bit off the
-point of her nose; and Olga ran home crying and screaming, with only
-half a nose and no fire.
-
-This time the parents were quite beside themselves with anger, and
-decided that Helga must go and fetch the fire. If she succeeded, well
-and good; and if not, why, the dog might eat her, for all they cared.
-It would be a good riddance.
-
-So, taking up the big fire-shovel, Helga went on her way to the cave.
-As she passed the hillock, she too heard a voice, saying, “Would you
-rather I was with you than against you?”
-
-To this question she answered, “A well-known proverb says, ‘There is
-nothing so bad that it is not better to have it on your side than
-against you;’ so, as I do not know who you are who ask me this
-question, I would rather that you were with me than against me.”
-
-And hearing nothing further and seeing no one, Helga continued her way
-till she reached the cave. Here she found everything the same as her
-sisters had done. The cauldron was on the fire, and the dough was ready
-for baking, but, instead of thinking only of herself, Helga looked
-after the meat, and saw that it was nicely cooked; then, with great
-care, she made up the dough into cakes, and never thought of taking
-anything for herself, although she was very hungry, for she had had
-nothing for her breakfast but some hard, dry crusts, and a glass of
-cold water. Neither would she now help herself to any of the fire
-without asking leave from the owner of the cave.
-
-Feeling very tired after her long walk, Helga sat down on a bench to
-rest. But she had hardly done so, when she heard a loud rumbling noise;
-the ground began to tremble; and Helga, fearful that the cave might
-fall in, rose hastily from her seat. But as she turned to run out, she
-saw a big, three-headed giant standing at the entrance of the cave,
-followed by a large black dog.
-
-Helga was terribly frightened; but being fond of animals, she held out
-her hand and patted the dog, and she quite regained courage when the
-giant, in a kind voice, said, “You have done the work well, which you
-found waiting here. It is only right, therefore, that you should get
-your share. Sit down, therefore, on that bench, and share my dinner;
-afterwards you can take home some of the fire you have come for.”
-
-The giant then got a bowl from the shelf and helped Helga to some broth
-out of the big cauldron, carefully giving her the tenderest bits of
-meat. As he did so, the ground again began to shake and tremble, and
-fearful noises, like claps of thunder, frightened Helga greatly.
-
-But the giant in a gentle voice bade her sit down beside him, and she
-finished her broth.
-
-Then the giant got up and gave her one of the cakes she had baked; but
-no sooner had she finished it, than the ground again began to shake and
-tremble, the thunder pealed, and flash after flash of lightning lit up
-the inside of the cave. Helga got so terrified that she ran up to the
-giant for protection, and as she clung to his arm the noises ceased,
-and as the darkness passed away Helga saw that the giant had
-disappeared, and that she was holding on to the arm of a handsome young
-prince.
-
-“Nay, do not be frightened,” he said; “I can never thank you enough,
-dear Helga, for you have rescued me from the horrible enchantment the
-wicked fairy Gondomar pronounced on me at my birth. I am Torquil, the
-son of King Osbert, who reigns in the neighbouring island; but because
-my father refused to marry Gondomar, and chose my mother instead, the
-wicked fairy condemned me to go through life a three-headed monster,
-until some young girl should, despite my frightful appearance, place
-full trust and confidence in me.”
-
-As Prince Torquil said these words, he seated himself beside Helga on a
-stone, thickly covered with soft green moss. Then Helga told him her
-history, and why she came to the cave, and also the fate of her sisters
-who had gone to the cave on the same errand, adding that she must
-hasten back with the fire, else her father and mother would scold and
-beat her.
-
-“You shall not be ill treated any more,” replied Torquil; and he went
-to the back of the cave, and presently returned, carrying a casket and
-a small bundle in his hands.
-
-“See, this casket contains gold, and pearls, and precious stones,” he
-said. “You can give some of these to your sisters; but this,” and he
-placed the bundle on a stool, “you must wear under your own dress, when
-you get home, and be very careful that no one sees it.”
-
-So saying, he undid the bundle, and unfolded a beautiful dress of cloth
-of gold, all worked with silver and precious stones.
-
-Helga could not repress a cry of admiration when she saw the lovely
-gown, and warmly thanked the prince for all his beautiful gifts.
-
-Torquil then filled her fire-shovel with burning coals, and carried it
-for her some part of the way home; but ere they came in sight of the
-cottage he stopped, and, taking her hand, placed a heavy gold ring on
-her finger.
-
-“Keep this ring, dear Helga,” he said, “and let no one take it from
-you. It will not be long ere I come to claim my bride, but I must first
-return to my parents and tell them the joyful news that the wicked
-charm is broken at last.” With these words he took a loving farewell of
-Helga, and started her on her homeward journey.
-
-When she reached the cottage, and her parents saw that she had
-succeeded in bringing back the fire, Helga, for once in her life,
-received a kind word of welcome; but when she showed them the casket
-and was about to give her sisters some of the jewels, they seized upon
-it, and dividing the contents among themselves, returned Helga the
-empty casket. They might also have taken away her beautiful dress, but,
-after Torquil left her, she had taken the precaution to slip it on
-under her old gown, so no one knew anything about it.
-
-And thus some days passed on. Matters relapsed into their former way.
-Fredegond and Olga did nothing all day but deck themselves with the
-jewels out of the casket, quarrelling and fighting over them and Helga,
-as before, had to do the work for the whole family, when one day the
-mother, who had been to the higher meadow for some herbs she wanted,
-came back and said that she had seen a beautiful big ship lying at
-anchor on the shore below their cottage.
-
-The old man hastened down to the strand to find out who the owner of
-the fine vessel might be, and seeing a boat pulling off from it, he
-waited till the stranger, who was a handsome young man, had landed, and
-then entered into conversation with him. But though he plied him with
-many questions, he could not find out his name.
-
-Then the young man in his turn began to question him, and asked him how
-many children he had.
-
-“Only two daughters,” replied the old man, “and such good and beautiful
-girls they are too,” he added.
-
-“I should much like to see them,” said the stranger.
-
-The old man, greatly delighted, led the way back to his cottage, where
-his two eldest daughters had hurried on their best frocks and decked
-themselves with all the jewels out of Helga’s casket.
-
-The stranger expressed himself as being very pleased with the girls.
-
-“But,” he asked, “why has one of your daughters got her hand tied up
-with a cloth, and the other one a handkerchief fastened across her
-nose?”
-
-At first the father said they had met with an accident, and slipped
-down the cliffs; but when the stranger pressed for further particulars,
-the story of the dogs and the cave had to be told.
-
-“But surely you have another daughter?” said the stranger; “one who, I
-know, is always kind to all animals.”
-
-At first the old man and his wife both declared they only had those two
-daughters; but when the stranger kept on urging him, he at last
-admitted that he had another girl. “But she is so ugly, lazy, and
-wicked,” he added, “that she is more like some wild animal than a human
-being.”
-
-But the stranger said he did not mind that at all, and that he must see
-her. So the old man was obliged at last to call Helga.
-
-The poor girl came out from the kitchen dressed just as she was, in her
-shabby old dress, when the young man went up to her; and as he took her
-hand the ragged old gown slipped from her shoulders, and there, to the
-astonishment and rage of her sisters, stood Helga, arrayed in the
-beautiful garment the prince had given her.
-
-Prince Torquil rated the old man and the two wicked sisters soundly for
-all their unkindness to Helga. He also made the sisters give up all the
-jewels they had taken from her. But Helga begged that they might be
-allowed to keep a few; and the prince consenting, she gave each of them
-two chains, two brooches, two bracelets, and two pairs of ear-rings.
-Then Torquil led Helga down to the shore and took her on board his
-beautiful ship, where his sister gave her a kindly welcome; and when
-they reached his own country, King Osbert and his queen prepared a
-great wedding-feast, and Torquil and Helga were married, and lived long
-and happily together.
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-THORSTEIN
-
-
-CHAPTER I.
-
-HOW THORSTEIN LOST HIS KINGDOM.
-
-
-There once reigned a king and queen, a long, long time ago, who had an
-only child, a son called Thorstein.
-
-The lad was brave, strong, and handsome, and was greatly beloved by
-every one on account of his kind-heartedness and open-handed
-generosity.
-
-But as years passed and he attained to man’s estate, his
-indiscriminating kindness was often taken advantage of. His father and
-mother tried to check him, pointing out that heedless generosity often
-did more harm than good; but Thorstein could not be brought to believe
-that kindness could ever be wrong or do harm, and continued to give to
-every one who asked him, as long as he had anything he could part with.
-
-At length the king and queen died. On their death-bed they again
-endeavoured to impress upon their son that a good and wise king must
-not only reign with kindness, but also with justice; but though
-Thorstein, who loved his parents dearly, and was terribly grieved at
-the idea of losing them, promised he would do his best and bear their
-wise counsel in mind, no sooner were the burial ceremonies concluded
-and he was crowned king, than all his good resolves to be firm and
-discriminating were scattered to the winds.
-
-He kept open house for all who choose to come, gave gifts to all who
-asked, so that all the riches and treasure his wise father had so
-carefully collected began very speedily to disappear, without any one
-being really the better or happier for them.
-
-So quickly indeed did all he had inherited vanish, that ere many months
-had passed he had nothing left but the kingdom itself; and then
-realizing the truth, that a penniless king has but small authority or
-power, he decided to part with his throne, and thus have some money
-wherewith to make a fresh start in life.
-
-There was no difficulty in finding a purchaser, and Thorstein, in
-exchange for a horse and a sack filled with gold and silver, parted
-with his inheritance.
-
-But when he had once sold his kingdom, his so-called friends, who had
-been so numerous before, now speedily began to drop off, and as the
-sack got emptier, so did his companions grow fewer in number.
-
-“There will soon be nothing more to be got out of him,” they said. “A
-fool and his money is soon parted.” So they gradually deserted him.
-
-Then, when it was too late, Thorstein began to realize the sad plight
-he had brought himself to, and determined to quit the country, and
-leave his false friends behind him. He therefore put together the few
-things he had left, placed them on the horse he had bought, and
-mounting his own fine chestnut, which he could never bring himself to
-part with, he started off on his travels.
-
-For a long time Thorstein wandered on over desolate moors and through
-dark sombre forests, not knowing or caring where he went or what became
-of him. He had no friends, not a single creature to care for, or who
-loved him, so he allowed the horses to roam where they listed, letting
-them graze whenever they came to any fresh grass, but beyond this never
-resting or pausing anywhere.
-
-Once, when they had stopped to graze near a tiny stream on the banks of
-which the grass looked specially fresh, he got off his horse, and
-throwing himself down on the ground almost made up his mind to go no
-further. Why not rest there till death overtook him? But even as this
-thought flashed through him, he raised his eyes towards the west, where
-the sun was just setting in a bed of crimson and gold, flushing all the
-distant peaks of the great snow-capped mountains with magic rainbow
-hues.
-
-Whilst still lost in wondering admiration at the gorgeous spectacle,
-the rosy clouds suddenly parted, and a star of exquisite brilliancy
-shot down a ray of light that seemed to touch Thorstein’s face, and he
-heard a voice saying: “Fear not, Thorstein, but go forth on thy travels
-with a brave heart. Learn from the mistakes of thy youth, that
-indiscriminate open-handedness is neither just nor kind, but only does
-harm, and that a true sovereign must also be a father to his people.”
-
-And even as the voice died away, the rosy light gradually faded from
-sky and mountain, and the pale golden moon rose and shed its soft
-silvery radiance over earth and sky.
-
-Thorstein started to his feet. He felt the warm blood coursing quickly
-through his veins; and whistling to his horses, who came obedient to
-his call, he mounted his noble chestnut with a light heart, fully
-determined to seek his fortune.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER II.
-
-HIS ARRIVAL AT THE GIANT’S CASTLE.
-
-
-For some time he followed the rough track across the open plain, but
-presently he arrived at a small farm. Knocking at the door, he asked
-the old man who opened it if he might rest the night there.
-
-“Oh yes,” replied the man; “if you don’t mind taking things as you find
-them, you are very welcome.”
-
-Thorstein thanked him kindly, and after stabling his horses in the shed
-at the back, threw himself down on the rushes that were lying in one
-corner of the room, the farm servants occupying the opposite corner,
-and the old man sleeping in a third corner, the remaining one being
-filled by the huge stove.
-
-Thorstein, tired out with his long day’s journey, slept soundly all
-night, but when he woke next morning he was surprised to find the
-farmer and his men had already gone out.
-
-Fearing lest some treachery might be meditated, he sprang up from his
-bed and rushed out of the house.
-
-There, to his surprise, he saw the farmer and all his men busily at
-work with their pitchforks, digging and raking up the earth from a
-large tumulus, or grave, at some little distance from the farm.
-
-Thorstein hurried up to the farmer, and asked him what he was doing,
-and why he was disturbing the grave.
-
-“I have very good reason for doing so,” replied the man; “the man who
-lies buried there owes me two hundred dollars!”
-
-“But,” said Thorstein, “no amount of digging will give you back the
-money he owed you! On the contrary, you are losing your own time as
-well as that of your men, and you will probably, in addition, get fined
-for disturbing the grave.”
-
-But the farmer was obstinate. He said he did not care. Only he was
-quite determined that the dead man should not rest peacefully in his
-grave, while he owed him all that money, and that he and his men would
-continue to dig and stir up the ground day after day.
-
-Then Thorstein asked him if he would be satisfied and let the man rest
-in his grave if some one else paid the dead man’s debt.
-
-“Oh yes!” answered the farmer; “but I don’t see where that man is
-likely to come from, as he had no sons.”
-
-Then Thorstein drew forth his purse, which contained the last of his
-money, and gave it to the farmer in payment of the debt. The farmer
-thanked him warmly, and promised not to disturb the grave any more.
-
-So Thorstein bade his host farewell; but ere he left he asked him which
-road he should take, so as to reach a populous neighbourhood, where he
-might chance to get some work to do.
-
-“You must continue along this same road,” replied the farmer, “until
-you come to four cross-roads. Then don’t take the road that goes east,
-but take the one that goes west.”
-
-Thorstein thanked him, and rode away. After some time he arrived at the
-cross-roads, and took the rode to the west, as the farmer had advised
-him. But he had not gone very far when he thought he would rather like
-to know why the man had said he should not go the other way.
-
-“Perhaps there are giants or some other dangers one may meet,” thought
-Thorstein; so he promptly turned back till he arrived at the
-cross-roads, when he proceeded along the road leading east.
-
-For some time he saw nothing new or strange. The road wound among many
-small fields and brushwood, with here and there some groups of tall,
-dark pine-trees; but after passing through a narrow defile, he suddenly
-came to a large, deep valley, in the centre of which rose a fine big
-house, standing quite by itself on a steep, rocky mound. At first he
-could see no way of getting up to it, but presently he noticed a narrow
-path, almost hidden by trees and thicket; so, fastening his horses to a
-stake, he made his way up to the house.
-
-As he approached he saw the door was wide open and no one anywhere
-about. Thorstein therefore went in and came into a big hall, in which
-stood two huge beds, one on each side, covered with rich silken
-hangings, while down the middle ran a table, ready laid with two
-plates, two knives and forks, two great goblets of rarely chased
-silver, and two large golden flagons of wine. But no one was visible
-here either.
-
-After waiting a short time, to see if the owners would appear,
-Thorstein went down the hill again to look after his horses, for he
-thought he might as well stay the night in the house, even if there
-were a little danger in so doing. So he lifted the saddles off the
-horses, tethered them with sufficient length of rope that they could
-both graze and lie down comfortably, and then took all he needed out of
-his saddlebags, with his sword, which, after his favourite chestnut,
-was his most precious possession. Then, giving a last look to the
-horses to see they were all right, he returned to the house, and going
-to the kitchen, he brought thence some bread and the meat which was
-roasting before the fire.
-
-Cutting this up carefully, he placed a good portion in each plate,
-together with a large slice of bread; he then went to the beds, shook
-up the pillows, and made them all ready for the night. After this,
-feeling rather tired, he thought he would lie down and rest. He did
-not, however, venture to occupy either of the beds, but threw himself
-down on some mats that lay in a corner, carefully pulling one over him.
-
-After lying awake for some time, Thorstein was just dropping off to
-sleep when he heard loud underground rumblings. Presently the door was
-thrown open, and he heard heavy steps crossing the floor.
-
-Then a loud, gruff voice exclaimed: “Some one has been here! but
-whoever it is, we shall soon put an end to him.”
-
-“No,” answered another voice, “that you shall not do! I take him,
-whoever it may be, under my protection; I have the right to do this,
-for it is my turn, and can dispose of him as I like. He came here of
-his own free will, and has shown himself both able and willing to be
-useful. He has made our beds, prepared our food, and all has been well
-done. Let him now show himself and no harm shall befall him.”
-
-When Thorstein heard these words, he once again began to breathe
-freely, and throwing back the rug he had drawn over him, stood up
-before them.
-
-The young men were regular giants, both in size and strength,
-especially the elder, who had taken his part, and who was quite a head
-taller than his brother.
-
-Thorstein then went to fetch another plate and cup, and shared in the
-giants’ meal, after which the two brothers retired to their beds,
-Thorstein again taking possession of his rugs, where he soon fell
-soundly asleep, never waking till long after the sun had risen.
-
-Then, while they were at breakfast, the elder giant, whose name was
-Osric, asked Thorstein whether he would stay on with them; that all he
-would have to do would be to get their meals ready for them and make
-their beds. He might also keep his horses in their stables; and as to
-food and wine, Thorstein would only have to tell them what was needed,
-and they would always keep the larder and cellar filled, so that
-Thorstein need never leave the hill.
-
-Thorstein said he would try it for a week. At the end of that time the
-giants were so well pleased with him, that they urged him to remain
-with them, for a year, at any rate; and though Thorstein found the life
-rather dull and stupid, he agreed to stop, Osric, the elder giant,
-promising him a rich reward at the end of his term. He then handed him
-the keys of all the rooms in the house, except one key, and this the
-giant always wore fastened to a string round his neck, only taking it
-off at night when he went to bed.
-
-When the two brothers had gone off on their daily expeditions,
-Thorstein made a regular round of the house, looking into the
-storerooms, cellars, and every room except the one of which Osric kept
-the key. In vain he tried all the keys on his bunch, hoping one of them
-might open the lock; but in vain. He then tried to force open the door
-by throwing himself against it with all his might; but in this also he
-failed.
-
-Later on, Thorstein noticed that Osric always went into this room every
-night and morning, while Bifrou, the younger giant, waited for him
-outside. So one day he asked Osric why, when handing him the keys of
-all the other rooms, he had kept back this one.
-
-“Surely,” he continued, “if you have found me faithful in all you have
-entrusted me with, you might also trust me with what is in that room.”
-
-But Osric said there was really nothing particular in the room.
-Thorstein might be quite sure of that, for, having found him so
-faithful and honest respecting everything placed under his care, they
-would certainly also have trusted him if there had been anything
-valuable in that room.
-
-But although Thorstein pretended that he was quite satisfied with the
-giant’s answer, he made up his mind to solve the mystery in some way.
-
-At length the end of the year arrived, and the two giant brothers, well
-pleased to have secured so careful a servant, gave him as his wages two
-great sacks filled with gold. They had never been made so comfortable
-before, and again begged Thorstein to remain another year.
-
-To this Thorstein would not agree, but said he would remain six months,
-as he was more than ever determined to find out the mystery of the
-locked room.
-
-He therefore carefully watched every opportunity, hoping Osric might
-perhaps by chance leave the key behind him. But the giant was much too
-careful to do so.
-
-One morning, when Thorstein had risen particularly early, in order to
-bake the bread, the thought of the locked chamber came constantly
-before him, and while kneading the dough he kept puzzling his head as
-to how he could circumvent the giant. Suddenly a bright idea struck
-him. Creeping softly to the back door, which led into the stable yard,
-he gave a loud knock, and then ran back as quickly as he could to the
-room where the giants were sleeping, and asked them, with a scared face
-(holding the dough he had been kneading in his hands), whether they had
-not heard some one knocking.
-
-“Oh yes,” they both replied; “we did hear something, but we thought it
-was you knocking down a chair while you were sweeping.”
-
-Thorstein declared he had not knocked down anything, and added that he
-was afraid to open the door, for he was quite positive some one had
-knocked there.
-
-The giants said he was quite right not to open it, for it might be some
-unfriendly giant; so they got up themselves, and ran to the door to see
-who had disturbed them at that early hour in the morning.
-
-No sooner had they left the room than Thorstein drew forth the key of
-the mysterious chamber, which the biggest giant always kept under his
-pillow at night, and quickly taking an impression of it in the dough he
-had in his hand, replaced the key in its former place.
-
-When the brothers came back they were not a little put out, for of
-course they found no one at the door, and declared that Thorstein had
-only said it in order to make fun of them.
-
-But this Thorstein denied stoutly, and maintained that he had heard
-some one knocking, and supposed, whoever it was, must have run away.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER III.
-
-THE MYSTERY OF THE LOCKED ROOM.
-
-
-As soon as the giants had gone forth that day to seek for treasure, as
-usual, Thorstein tried to make a key at the giants’ forge from the
-impression he had taken in the dough; but many and fruitless were the
-trials ere he succeeded. Then, watching his opportunity, when the
-brothers had gone on a long expedition, he unlocked the forbidden door,
-and entered the mysterious chamber.
-
-At first he could see nothing, for it was almost dark, the single
-window being heavily barred and shuttered. But having struck a light,
-he glanced eagerly round. There, to his amazement and horror, he saw a
-young girl fastened to a nail in the wall by her long plaits of hair.
-
-Mounting on a chair, he hastened to release her, and begged her to tell
-him who she was, and how and why she had come there.
-
-At first the poor girl could scarcely believe that she had at last
-found a friend; but Thorstein looked so good and kind, that her fears
-quickly vanished.
-
-“Alas!” she said, “I am a most unhappy maiden! My name is Thekla, and
-my father is King Alfhelm. One day, as I was playing in a field near
-the palace with my maidens, a great giant suddenly rushed in among us
-from the neighbouring wood, and snatching me up in his arms, despite
-all my cries and struggles, carried me down to the shore, where his
-boat was waiting. Ere any help could reach us, we were well out of
-sight, till at length we arrived at this place. He then asked me to
-marry him, which I indignantly refused to do; and though he comes every
-day to try and persuade me to consent, I will never give in; no, not
-though they starve or kill me!” And she burst again into bitter sobs.
-
-Thorstein tried to comfort her as best he could. He told her that,
-having now made a key, he would be able to come and see her every day
-while the giants were away. He then brought her some food, for the poor
-girl was half starved (as the giant only gave her just enough to keep
-her alive), and then, as evening drew near, Thorstein again fastened
-Thekla’s hair to the nail, ere he closed the door before the giants’
-return.
-
-From that day forward Thorstein visited the poor girl regularly every
-day, always bringing her some food, and then putting all straight again
-ere the brothers returned, so that they had no idea of what took place
-during their absence.
-
-When the end of the six months drew near, Thorstein told the giants
-that he wished to leave. But they had got so used to him, and he waited
-on them so carefully, that they did not want to part with him, and
-begged him to remain another year.
-
-At first Thorstein refused, but after much persuasion, the brothers
-giving him again two more sacks of gold as wages, Thorstein said he
-would remain another six months, if at the end of that time they would
-give him as wages whatever was in the locked room—no matter whether it
-was valuable or not.
-
-When Osric heard this he grew very angry, and told Thorstein not to be
-a fool; that what he was asking for was utterly worthless; and that he
-had much better accept the good wages they were quite willing to give
-him.
-
-Thorstein, however, would not give in. He said he did not care whether
-the contents of the room were valuable or not. He had set his heart
-upon that, and nothing else, and would remain with them on no other
-condition.
-
-Osric grew furious, and they argued and fought over this, till at last
-Bifrou, seeing that Thorstein was quite determined, advised his brother
-to give in, for they could keep him in no other way. So the big giant
-at last agreed to his terms.
-
-During the six months that followed, Thorstein did his utmost to
-lighten Thekla’s imprisonment. Many a long and pleasant chat they had
-together, planning their future life, while Thekla described her former
-home, and how delighted her father would be to see her safely back
-again.
-
-At length the weary six months came to an end; and though the giant
-brothers again tried to persuade Thorstein to remain with them, he was
-firm, and would listen to no further promises of future wealth and
-greatness with which they tried to bribe him.
-
-So, seeing that neither persuasions nor threats would prevail, Osric at
-last opened the door and brought out Thekla; very much surprised he was
-to see her looking so well when he saw her in the daylight, and half
-repented him of his promise.
-
-But Thorstein led forth his two horses, which he had all this time
-carefully groomed and tended. Placing two sacks of gold on each, he
-lifted Thekla on one horse, and buckling on his sword, as well as a
-sharp dagger, mounted the other horse.
-
-As he did so, Thekla noticed the giants whispering together, and heard
-the younger one mutter, with a laugh, “Yes, as soon as they get to the
-ravine.”
-
-“Oh, Thorstein,” she said, when they had ridden on a short distance, “I
-know they mean to attack us. I heard them say so.”
-
-“Never fear,” replied Thorstein. “My good sword has never failed me
-yet! But you ride on in front.”
-
-As soon as they were out of sight, he placed the other sacks of gold on
-Thekla’s horse, and bidding her ride on ahead, he drew his sword and
-kept a keen look-out.
-
-They rode on thus for some little distance. The country was open, and
-though the road was rough, they were soon out of sight of the castle.
-At length they arrived at the narrow ravine which led down to the
-shore. They had not long entered it when they heard the clatter of
-horses’ hoofs behind them. Thorstein bade Thekla ride on. He then hid
-himself behind a projecting rock, and as Bifrou, who was in front, rode
-past, Thorstein rushed at him, and with one blow of his sword, severed
-his head from his body. Osric, seeing what had befallen his brother and
-fearing the same fate, rode back to the castle for more help.
-
-Thorstein then joined Thekla, who had anxiously watched the combat, and
-they rode on, hoping that all danger of pursuit was now over. But just
-as they emerged from the ravine, Thorstein, looking back, saw Osric,
-accompanied by a still bigger and fiercer-looking giant, hurrying after
-them.
-
-Again sending Thekla on in front, he turned and faced his enemies. A
-terrible combat now ensued. They attacked Thorstein, one on each side,
-but he swung his great broadsword round his head and with one blow cut
-off Osric’s head. Then the big giant, seeing his friend fall to the
-ground, grew furious. He threw away his sword, and grasping Thorstein
-round the waist, flung him to the ground. But in an instant Thorstein
-was on his feet again, and now a desperate conflict ensued. They
-wrestled together fiercely; sometimes one, sometimes the other was
-uppermost, but at length the giant’s weight and size began to tell, and
-Thekla was horrified to see Thorstein grow pale and stagger.
-
-Without a moment’s thought or hesitation she sprang from her horse,
-and, snatching up the dagger that had fallen from Thorstein’s girdle
-during the struggle, she thrust it through the heart of the giant, who
-rolled over on his side without a groan.
-
-Both the giant brothers and their friend being now dead, Thorstein said
-they had better return to their house and take possession of all the
-treasure they could find. This they did, and by making several journeys
-backwards and forwards, they had quite a large store of boxes on the
-shore, filled with gold and precious stones.
-
-Then, to their joy, they one day saw a vessel nearing the land, which,
-as it came closer, proved to be a ship belonging to Thekla’s father,
-the captain, called Randur, being one of his chief ministers.
-
-The latter was delighted when he saw Thekla, for her father had been so
-greatly distressed at her disappearance that he had fitted out several
-ships to go in search of her, promising that he would bestow her as a
-bride on whoever was fortunate enough to find her.
-
-Randur therefore at once offered to take them home, and sent some of
-his men ashore to help and carry Thorstein’s treasure down to the ship.
-When everything was put on board, the sails were set, and the good
-vessel sped gallantly on her homeward way.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER IV.
-
-HOW THORSTEIN’S KIND ACTIONS RECEIVED THEIR REWARD.
-
-
-Thekla and Thorstein now thought all their trials were surely over, and
-gave themselves up to the enjoyment of each other’s society. But Randur
-had no intention of letting the latter reach Thekla’s home. So he
-watched his opportunity, and one night, when they were well out at sea,
-he had one of the boats lowered. In this he placed Thorstein, who was
-fast asleep in the after-part of the ship, and, casting loose the boat,
-let it drift away. He then made the men take a solemn oath never to
-mention what had been done, but that if any one asked about Thorstein,
-they were to say they knew nothing about him.
-
-Next morning, when Thekla, surprised at not seeing Thorstein, asked
-where he was, Randur pretended to be greatly surprised at his
-non-appearance, and instituted a search all over the vessel for him.
-
-Thekla was very unhappy to think that Thorstein should have disappeared
-so unaccountably; then, suddenly missing one of the boats, she said
-that perhaps he had gone fishing, and insisted upon the vessel being
-put about to search for him.
-
-But though Randur pretended to obey her orders, shifting the sails and
-issuing various commands, he was in reality hurrying home as fast as he
-could, rejoicing at having so successfully rid himself of his rival.
-
-The boat, meanwhile, in which Thorstein lay fast asleep, had drifted a
-long distance from the ship ere he awoke, and on first opening his eyes
-he could not imagine where he was. But when he once realized his
-position, he decided that Randur’s jealousy must have played him this
-trick, and he set himself to think what he had better do.
-
-When Randur had sent him adrift, he had put neither food nor water in
-the boat, and as the sun rose higher and higher in the heavens, the
-heat grew intense. In vain he steeped his clothes in the water, hoping
-thus, at least, to assuage his thirst, which was causing him much
-suffering. He gradually grew more faint and weary, and a feeling of
-hopelessness was stealing over him, when suddenly he heard a voice
-saying, “Do not lose heart, Thorstein, though your plight is sad,
-drifting thus hopelessly about on the ocean. But as you once spent your
-all to give me rest, so now I will also aid you.”
-
-And immediately the boat flew rapidly over the water, propelled by an
-unseen force. Thorstein’s thirst and weariness vanished, and he reached
-the island where Thekla’s father lived at the same time as the ship in
-which she was returning, though he landed at a different point.
-
-As Thorstein stepped on shore, he again heard the strange voice,
-saying, “I am only repaying what I owe you, for had you not given up
-all you possessed to the farmer to whom I was in debt, he would never
-have allowed my bones to rest in peace in the grave. And now I will
-help you further. This is King Alfhelm’s country. Go to the palace, and
-there offer to look after the king’s chestnut horses, of which he is
-very proud. His late groom was very careless, and has been dismissed,
-so he will engage you. But, remember, whatever is found beneath the
-horses’ mangers belongs to you, and you can keep it.”
-
-So saying, the spirit of the dead man departed, and Thorstein, having
-thanked him gratefully, at once started off for the king’s palace.
-
-King Alfhelm, who had been rather at a loss as to whom to entrust with
-his fine chestnut horses, of which he was very proud, was greatly
-pleased with Thorstein’s appearance, and at once put him in charge of
-the stable, where Thorstein, to his surprise, saw his own chestnut
-among the other horses—for Randur, on landing, had given it as a
-present to the king. But the horse would allow no strange hand to come
-near it; the moment it saw Thorstein, however, it became gentle as a
-lamb.
-
-The king, meanwhile, was greatly rejoiced at his daughter’s safe
-return, for he had almost given up all hope of ever seeing her again.
-So he ordered a great feast to be prepared to celebrate her arrival,
-and believing Randur’s tale, that he had rescued the princess from the
-giants, promised to give him his daughter in marriage.
-
-To this, however, Thekla objected.
-
-“Rather than wed Randur, I will remain single all my life,” she said.
-
-This threat so frightened the king, for, having no son, he looked
-forward to seeing Thekla’s children growing up, that he did not urge
-her any further.
-
-Thekla then begged her father to summon the new groom to the great hall
-that evening, for she had been told that he had travelled a great deal,
-and it would amuse them all to hear his adventures.
-
-So the king, willing to please his daughter, and anxious himself to
-hear the tale of his adventures, summoned Thorstein to the big hall,
-where the whole court was assembled.
-
-And then the whole truth came to light; and when King Alfhelm heard the
-wickedness and treachery of his minister, he grew so angry that he
-ordered Randur to be torn to pieces by wild horses.
-
-But Thekla and Thorstein both interceded for him, so he was only
-banished for life from the kingdom.
-
-Very soon after, the marriage of Thorstein and the fair princess was
-celebrated, amid general rejoicings. In addition to the treasure they
-had brought back from the giant’s house, Thorstein, on looking under
-the horses’ mangers, found an immense pile of old golden coins, rare
-ornaments, and precious stones, which had been hidden there in ancient
-war times by some previous kings.
-
-After King Alfhelm’s death, who lived long enough to see three little
-grandchildren running beside him, Thorstein and Thekla succeeded to the
-throne.
-
-They were both greatly beloved by their people, whose lives they ever
-studied to make happy, so much so, that to this day that period is
-always spoken of as “the reign of the good king and queen.”
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-SIGURD
-
-
-CHAPTER I.
-
-SIGURD FINDS A FRIEND IN HIS STEPMOTHER.
-
-
-In olden times there lived a king and queen who had an only son called
-Sigurd. All went happily until the boy was about ten years old, and
-then the queen became very ill and died. According to the custom of
-that land, her body was embalmed and placed on a funeral pile, and
-there it was watched by the king, who sat day after day beside it in
-inconsolable grief.
-
-Time went on, but he refused to leave the funeral pile, and all the
-business of the kingdom came to a standstill, for the sovereign gave no
-heed to what went on around him, and the courtiers had one and all
-failed to influence him.
-
-At last one day he raised his eyes from the ground and looked towards
-the great pine forest that stretched away as far as you could see round
-the palace, and there, under the trees, coming towards him, he saw a
-most beautiful woman, her tall figure clothed in costly black robes.
-
-“Who are you?” he asked, as she drew near.
-
-“My name is Injibjörg,” she answered, in a low, sweet voice. “Why are
-you sitting here alone?”
-
-“Because the queen is dead, and my heart is filled with sorrow.”
-
-“Alas! I can sympathize with you in your grief,” she replied. “I, too,
-lost my husband only yesterday, and now I am alone in the world.”
-
-The king for the first time began to be interested in something. Here
-was a person as sad as himself. They soon began talking like old
-friends, and in the end decided that, as they were both so lonely, it
-would be a wise thing for them to marry. The king invited her to return
-with him to the palace, and in a few days the wedding took place, amid
-the rejoicings of the people at the return of their sovereign once more
-to everyday life and work.
-
-Under the wise influence of Injibjörg the king soon regained his usual
-health and spirits. He began to take up the neglected affairs of the
-kingdom, and rode out constantly hunting and fishing, attended by his
-court. And Sigurd? In his stepmother the boy found a true friend, who
-cared for him with a real mother’s love, and made his life full of
-sunshine. They were inseparable companions, and people would stop and
-watch them as they passed along the roads, or played together in the
-palace gardens, saying, “Ah, the good stepmother! See how she loves the
-poor motherless boy.” They were a pretty picture—the fair-haired,
-handsome little prince, and the beautiful tall woman, with her gracious
-manners and winning smile.
-
-And thus their lives went happily on until Sigurd was almost a youth
-and as tall as his stepmother.
-
-One evening Sigurd and Injibjörg were returning to the palace from a
-long stroll. The sun was lighting up the stems of the pine trees as
-they walked along beneath them. He had noticed for some days that his
-mother, as he loved to call her, appeared sad and out of spirits, but
-to-day the deepest depression seemed to possess her. As they drew near
-home, she laid her hand lovingly on the boy’s arm.
-
-“My son, your father goes hunting to-morrow. It is my wish that you go
-with him and leave me alone for a day.”
-
-“But, mother, why? You are sad, I see; my place is surely with you. I
-love hunting, as you know, but I cannot leave you thus.”
-
-And all her persuasions were in vain.
-
-Next morning the king set out, but the young prince remained with his
-stepmother, in spite of all she could say.
-
-“Alas! alas!” she said, when they were left alone, “why did you disobey
-my wishes? I fear me that you will repent it sorely.”
-
-Then she led Sigurd to her own room, and told him to hide under her bed
-until she called him forth. Directly he was safely hidden, the ground
-began to tremble, there was a terrific noise like thunder, and out of a
-great fissure appeared a huge giantess. Her feet were buried in the
-earth up to her ankles, for she was too tall to stand upright in the
-room. Through a small aperture in the hangings of the great bed, Sigurd
-watched to see what would happen.
-
-“A pleasant greeting to you, Sister Injibjörg!” he heard the giantess
-say. “Is Sigurd, the king’s son, at home?”
-
-“No,” replied Injibjörg. “He has gone hunting with his father.”
-
-Then the queen spread the table for her terrible giant sister, with
-rich and dainty dishes. When the meal was at an end, the giantess said,
-“I thank you for the nicest food and the best drink of mead that I have
-yet tasted. Is Sigurd, the king’s son, at home?”
-
-Again Injibjörg said no. So the giantess took leave of her and
-departed; the floor closed up, and all was quiet once more. Then the
-queen called Sigurd, embraced him with the greatest affection, and,
-after a short time, regained her usual cheerfulness.
-
-When the king returned in the evening from the chase, neither the queen
-nor Sigurd told him what had happened during his absence.
-
-The next morning he declared his intention of going out hunting in a
-still further part of the kingdom, and once more Injibjörg tried to
-persuade the boy to go with his father. Her persuasions were useless.
-He was more than ever determined to stay with her, hoping, in some
-unforeseen way, that he might be of use; for that there was some
-dreadful mystery about the giantess, he was sure.
-
-This time, directly the king left, Injibjörg put the prince into a
-large press, and as she turned away, he saw tears in her eyes, and
-guessed that she feared some terrible new visitor. And he was right.
-Hardly had she closed the door when the noises of yesterday were
-renewed; the ground quaked, and a still greater giantess appeared, her
-feet buried in the floor up to her knees to allow of her entering the
-room.
-
-“A pleasant greeting to you, Sister Injibjörg,” she cried. “Is Sigurd,
-the king’s son, at home?”
-
-“No,” said Injibjörg. “How should he be, when the king, his father, is
-hunting far from the palace?”
-
-And, as yesterday, she immediately began to spread the table with
-delicacies. When the meal was over, the giantess took her leave,
-saying, “I thank thee for the best food and most refreshing draught of
-ale that I have yet tasted. Is Sigurd, the king’s son, at home?”
-
-Again Injibjörg said no, and in a few moments she was alone, and all
-was quiet.
-
-Then Sigurd came out of the press, and once more his mother clasped him
-in her arms, and he heard her say to herself, “My son, my son! if I can
-but save him once more, all may yet be well.”
-
-With tears she entreated him, for her sake, to go away with his father
-the next day.
-
-“Twice I have hidden you successfully, but my third sister comes
-to-morrow, and she is sharper and fiercer than either of the others. If
-I can save you this time, they will never come again. My son, leave me
-this once. Even if they do me harm I shall know that you are safe.”
-
-“Mother,” Sigurd answered, “I am no longer a little child. If you are
-in danger at all, my place is with you. And I am sure that your sister
-cannot do me any real harm.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER II.
-
-HE WRESTLES WITH THE GIANT SISTERS.
-
-
-All that evening she tried her utmost to alter his decision, and also
-the next morning, for now the day had come, and brought with it a
-presage of evil. But nothing would move Sigurd.
-
-Directly the king had ridden forth, Injibjörg concealed the prince
-behind some thick hangings on the wall. The earth quaked, terrible
-noises were heard, and a gigantic woman appeared, fiercer and stronger
-than either of the others, and so huge that only half her body rose out
-of the floor.
-
-“A pleasant greeting to you, Sister Injibjörg,” she cried, in a harsh,
-terrible voice. “Is Sigurd, the king’s son, at home?”
-
-“No,” replied Injibjörg, in a faltering voice. “He is hunting with his
-father in the woods.”
-
-“I see you lie!” roared the giantess. “The boy is here;” and she seized
-the queen, and began to shake her violently. But, as Injibjörg
-continued to protest that the prince was not at home, she relaxed her
-hold, and the table was spread as usual with beautiful dishes. When the
-meal was ended, the giantess rose. “I thank you for the best meal I
-have ever tasted,” she said. “Is Sigurd, the king’s son, at home?”
-
-“No,” replied Injibjörg. “Have I not already answered you?”
-
-“Aha!” cried the giantess, her wicked, malicious laugh making the
-rafters ring. “Then if he be so far away, my words can do him no harm.
-But should he be within hearing, I decree that half of his body shall
-wither up, and he shall never recover until he has sought and found me.
-And you, my sister, be thankful if a worse fate does not overtake you.”
-
-And, with another peal of mocking laughter, she disappeared.
-
-Trembling from head to foot, the queen went to find her son; but, alas!
-when she led him forth from his hiding-place, the curse had fallen upon
-him, and his left side was shrunk and withered.
-
-“Sigurd, Sigurd,” she cried, holding him close, and weeping bitterly.
-“See what has happened because you would not leave me. Better far that
-I should have suffered than that this should have fallen upon you.
-Alas! alas! what shall we do?”
-
-“Mother,” he answered bravely, “there is but one thing—I must seek your
-sister, as she said, and perhaps, in doing that, I may chance to free
-you also from their dread visits for ever. Tell me what I must do to
-find her, and let me depart at once, before my father returns, lest he
-see me like this, and be angry with you. I grieve to leave you; but it
-is best, I know. Watch for my return day by day, dear mother, and give
-me your blessing before I go. Your love will make me strong to bear all
-that may lie before me.”
-
-Then Injibjörg took a large ball of wool out of a chest and gave it to
-her son, with three golden rings.
-
-“As soon as you let this ball fall to the ground,” she said, “it will
-go on rolling till it reaches some rocks. Follow it till it stops, and
-one of the giantesses will come forth. Do not lose heart. Do whatever
-she wishes you to. She will draw you up on to the rock where she
-stands, and you must salute her, and present her with the smallest
-ring. When she sees the gold she will be delighted, and will challenge
-you to wrestle with her. When you get exhausted she will offer you a
-drink out of a horn; and I have prayed that the strength of that magic
-draught will make you the victor in the wrestling match, so that she
-will allow you to depart next day. My other two sisters will behave in
-the same manner; but be brave and fearless, and remember what I tell
-you. One thing, dear son, keep ever in your mind, as you love me. If at
-any time my dog comes suddenly to you, puts his paws on your knees, and
-looks up at you, while tears run down his face, hasten home, let
-nothing stay you, for my life will be in danger. Do not forget your
-step-mother Injibjörg.”
-
-Many times Sigurd embraced the queen before he at length left her on
-his dangerous journey. And as he looked back for a last farewell, he
-saw her tall, graceful figure still standing watching him at the
-entrance of the palace. He knew she was wondering if she should ever
-see her beloved son again. And his heart was very heavy at leaving her
-in such grief.
-
-Directly he was out of sight of the palace, he threw the ball on the
-ground, and eagerly followed its winding course.
-
-Towards sunset he found himself in a wild and rocky region, and at
-length the ball led him to the foot of a precipitous rock, on the
-summit of which sat the first giantess.
-
-“Aha!” she cried, “this is splendid! Here is Sigurd, the king’s son. He
-shall be my meal to-night. Come up, comrade! Come hither! Thou art not
-afraid of a woman, I feel sure.”
-
-With these mocking words she reached down a long boat-hook, and drew
-him up beside her. Sigurd greeted her bravely, and presented her with
-the smallest of the golden rings. When she saw the gold, the giantess
-was delighted. “Ah! now thou shalt wrestle with me,” she cried.
-
-And they began. Sigurd fought bravely, and when she saw him getting
-tired she gave him a draught of mead, which made him so strong that he
-came off victor in the end, and she let him go.
-
-The next day, bidding her farewell, he again followed the ball till it
-reached another high rock. There sat the second giantess.
-
-She greeted the youth in the same fashion as her sister, pulled him up
-beside her, and was so delighted at the gift of the ring, that she,
-too, offered to wrestle with Sigurd for the victory before making her
-meal off him.
-
-Again, as he got exhausted, he was offered a drink of mead from a huge
-horn, and was able to throw his opponent to the ground with one hand.
-
-On the third day Sigurd rose with a lighter heart—only one more foe to
-meet, and then the victory would be won: his mother freed from the
-hateful dominion of her sisters, and he himself restored to his usual
-appearance. As he looked at his withered arm and leg, he vowed to use
-every effort to become victor.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER III.
-
-HIS MEETING WITH HELGA.
-
-
-It was early morning when Sigurd left the home of the second giantess,
-but night had nearly fallen before his ball stopped at the foot of the
-highest rock he had yet come to. On the summit stood the huge figure he
-had last seen on that fatal day at the palace; her head seemed to touch
-the clouds, and a terrible smile played on her lips as she looked down
-at the prince.
-
-“Aha! So you have followed me, as I said. Up, comrade, up! You shall
-have your wish, and see how you like a contest with me in person.”
-
-But Sigurd’s heart did not fail him. “Draw me up,” he said; “I have a
-message for you from my stepmother, Queen Injibjörg.”
-
-Then the giantess drew him up, as her sisters had done, and he
-presented the last and largest of the golden rings. This pleased her
-immensely, and she proposed that they should at once wrestle for the
-victory, without waiting any longer. Sigurd exerted his utmost
-strength, feeling that on this combat all his future happiness
-depended; and just when he thought he could hold out no longer, the
-giantess reached him a horn of mead, which, as before, gave him
-supernatural strength, and he forced her to her knees.
-
-In a moment he felt that his withered side was healed. The glow of
-perfect health came over him, and he could have sung aloud and danced
-for joy.
-
-“Thou hast conquered, Sigurd, the king’s son,” the giantess
-said—“conquered in fair fight. I am no longer thine enemy; my power
-over thee is gone for ever. Now, go forth. Not far from here is a lake.
-There thou wilt see a maiden rocking herself in a boat. Give her this
-small ring, and it will be of use to thee. Thou art a brave youth, and
-I have done that for thee which I would not do for any one else. Thy
-strength is now fully restored to thee, and thou shalt succeed in all
-thine undertakings.”
-
-With grateful thanks, Sigurd bade her farewell, and took his way to the
-lake she had told him of. All through the night he went on, and when
-the morning sun arose he saw the glitter of its rays on the water. As
-he reached the shore he beheld a lovely girl in a tiny green-and-gold
-boat, gently rocking herself to and fro on the waves, close to the edge
-of the water.
-
-Sigurd approached, doffed his cap, and ventured to ask her name.
-
-“My name is Helga,” she said, “and I live yonder with my
-father,”—pointing to a castle in the distance.
-
-Then Sigurd showed her the ring he had received from the giantess.
-
-“I have come all this way to give it to you,” he said; “fate has
-decreed that we are to be great friends. Will you accept it, and wear
-it always?”
-
-“I have no friends,” Helga answered. “I will gladly have you for one,
-and wear your ring.”
-
-So he placed it on her finger, and they rowed in the little boat, and
-wandered about the woods on the shores of the lake, until the sun began
-to sink behind the hills.
-
-“Alas!” cried Helga, as she saw the slanting rays, “it is getting late;
-I must away home.”
-
-“I will come too,” Sigurd answered.
-
-“No, no,” she cried, in a terrified voice. “My father allows no
-stranger to enter our home. He would certainly kill you if he found
-you. No, you must not come.” And she set off running.
-
-Sigurd ran too, and came up with her just as they reached the door.
-Helga put out her hand, the one which bore the ring he had given her,
-to stop him. In a moment, the young prince had disappeared, and where
-he had stood there was now only a huge bundle of wool. Helga then
-realized that the ring he had given her was a magic one, which she must
-use for his protection. She at once lifted up the bundle of wool in her
-arms, carried it into the castle hall, and threw it up on a high shelf.
-
-At that instant her father came striding in—he was a giant of great
-size. Taking no notice of his daughter, he began searching in all the
-corners, and finding nothing, cried out in an angry voice: “Where has
-he gone? What was that I saw you carrying, child?”
-
-“Only a bundle of wool, father,” Helga answered, as fearlessly as she
-could.
-
-“Ah, it must have been that; but I thought I saw some one with you,” he
-muttered, and soon after retired to his room. The next morning, when
-Helga went out as usual, she carried the bundle of wool with her, and
-when she reached the boat, she touched it with her ring, and Sigurd
-regained his natural form. They rowed to a more distant part of the
-lake, and spent another happy day together.
-
-Sigurd told Helga all about his stepmother, and his love for her.
-
-“I owe everything to her kindness,” he said, “and I shall never be
-really happy till I have finished this journey and returned to her.
-Even when I am with you I dread lest evil may have overtaken her in my
-absence. But the giantess sent me here for some end, which I must wait
-to perform. My mother is the most beautiful woman I have ever seen,
-except you.”
-
-Helga, in her turn, told him of her lonely life with her fierce old
-father, and of how she had always longed to have some one of her own
-age as a companion.
-
-“But what shall I do when I am left alone again?” she asked, with tears
-in her eyes.
-
-“Be comforted,” Sigurd said, as he took her hand in his. “I must return
-to my stepmother, but I will come again, and take you away with me to
-my own home.”
-
-As they returned, Helga said: “To-morrow we shall have more freedom,
-for my father goes to a great gathering of giants, and I will show you
-over the castle in his absence.” When they reached the house, Helga
-touched him with her ring, and once again Sigurd became a bundle of
-wool, and passed the night on a shelf in the hall.
-
-Next morning, almost at break of day, Helga’s father departed, and
-Sigurd was enabled to resume his natural form at once. They walked and
-talked for some time, and then Sigurd reminded Helga of her promise to
-show him over the castle. She produced a huge bunch of keys, and
-together they passed through room after room, each one more beautiful
-than the last.
-
-“And what is that key for?” asked the prince, pointing to a very
-strange one, which Helga had not yet used.
-
-“That is my father’s secret room. The key is of a different pattern to
-all the others.”
-
-“It is, indeed. But surely you will not refuse to let me see that room
-also?” And as he spoke, they passed to a door strongly studded with
-great iron nails. He entreated Helga not to refuse his request. “This,
-I am sure, is the door.”
-
-“Yes, you are right. But if I open the door you must only just peep in,
-for I myself am terrified to go inside.”
-
-“Nothing can hurt you while you are with me,” Sigurd said, placing his
-arm round her; and, with trembling fingers, Helga fitted the key into
-the massive lock, and opened the door a couple of inches. But Sigurd
-pushed it wide open and boldly stood in the doorway. There he saw a
-magnificent horse, richly caparisoned, eating golden hay, while,
-suspended to the rafters above its head, hung a sword sheathed in gold,
-with these words engraved on the hilt—
-
-
- Whoever mounts this horse, and is armed with
- this sword, good luck will ride with him.
-
-
-Sigurd entreated Helga to let him ride the horse once round the castle,
-and to carry the sword in his hand. At first Helga would not hear of
-it. Something terrible would happen, she felt sure. But the young
-prince pleaded so irresistibly, that at last he won her reluctant
-consent. The horse, she told him, was called Gullfaxi, “the golden
-mane;” the sword, Gunnfjöden, “fighting blade.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER IV.
-
-HIS ESCAPE ON THE WONDERFUL HORSE GULLFAXI.
-
-
-Sigurd led the beautiful steed outside the castle, took down the sword,
-and had just mounted, when Helga came running to him with something in
-her hand.
-
-“Here, I give you a green branch, a stone, and a stick,” she said,
-“else I fear that you may get into trouble. Listen carefully to what I
-tell you. If, when you are mounted on the horse, an enemy should follow
-you and threaten to take your life, you have only to throw down the
-green branch as you ride along, and immediately a dense forest will
-grow up behind you. Should the enemy still attempt to follow, you have
-only to strike the stick on the white stone, and a terrible hailstorm
-will kill all who come after you.”
-
-As she finished speaking, and Sigurd gathered up the reins to start
-off, Helga gave a cry of terror. Striding over the brow of the hill,
-she saw the huge form of her father.
-
-“Fly! fly!” she said. “Use the steed for your own protection; it is
-your only chance of life. Save yourself, for my sake.”
-
-Raising his cap in farewell to his young hostess, Sigurd set spurs to
-Gullfaxi, and as the noble animal put forth his full speed, the prince
-turned in the saddle and shook his fist at the angry giant.
-
-Without staying to question his daughter, the giant strode after his
-horse, breathing out threats of vengeance. At first he could only just
-keep them in sight; but, with his gigantic strides, he soon began to
-gain upon them when the ground grew rocky and hilly. Then Sigurd threw
-down Helga’s green branch, and immediately a thick forest rose between
-him and his enemy.
-
-But the giant seized his axe, and began with mighty strokes to hew his
-way through the wood. Crash went trees and bushes; crash, crash, to
-right and to left, and when Sigurd looked back a second time, the giant
-was through the forest, and close behind him. Then Sigurd touched the
-white stone with his stick, and immediately such a terrible hailstorm
-broke loose behind him that the giant was killed on the spot, while
-Sigurd rode on in bright sunshine.
-
-The giant dead, Sigurd thought he would return and fetch Helga; but
-while he was debating which road to take, he saw his stepmother’s dog
-running towards him. The dog was dusty and footsore, and whined
-piteously as he drew near. Sigurd dismounted, and went to meet him; the
-dog put his paws upon the prince’s knee, and looked up at him with
-tears running down his face. Then Sigurd’s heart was very heavy, for he
-knew misfortune was threatening his beloved stepmother. He leapt on to
-his horse, and rode at full speed, taking no rest, either by day or
-night, till at length he came out of the thick pinewoods, and saw the
-palace before him. In the courtyard a great crowd was assembled, and
-there, fastened to a stake, and surrounded by huge faggots, he saw the
-graceful figure of his stepmother.
-
-“Here is Sigurd—Sigurd, the king’s lost son,” he heard voices say, as
-if in a dream, as he galloped furiously on.
-
-He, however, saw nothing but the beautiful pale face of the queen as he
-leaped from his horse, and pushed his way through the crowd, sword in
-hand. He cut the bands with which Injibjörg was fastened, scattered the
-guards, and carried her into the palace, to his father’s room.
-
-There he found the king lying on his couch, sick unto death for grief
-at the loss of his son.
-
-“My father,” Sigurd cried, as he stood before him with his arm round
-his stepmother, “what is this that has been done? Why has my mother
-been treated thus in my absence?”
-
-“My son,” his father cried, hardly believing that he saw him alive and
-well before him, “where hast thou been? The people declared the queen
-had taken thy life, and she was therefore condemned to death, while I
-was too ill to save her from their vengeance. Forgive me, Sigurd, and
-beg the queen also to pardon me;” and he embraced them both with the
-utmost affection.
-
-Then Sigurd related all his adventures, and how he had freed Injibjörg
-for ever from the hateful power of her sisters. His love for his
-stepmother was greater than ever, as he heard of all that she had
-suffered in his absence. He was not happy now when she was out of his
-sight, and he tried in every way to make up to her for what had passed.
-He told her, too, of Helga in the castle by the lake; and when she was
-quite restored to health, he set out, with her blessing and that of his
-father, to fetch the maiden to his home, as he had promised.
-
-Helga was rejoiced to see Sigurd again, for she had watched for him day
-by day. They brought away all the treasures of the castle, and in a
-short time there was a magnificent wedding between Helga and Sigurd,
-the marriage feast lasting a whole month.
-
-When the king died, Sigurd and Helga came to the throne, and, guided by
-the wise counsels of Injibjörg, the kingdom became renowned far and
-near for its good rule and the happiness of its people.
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-LINEIK AND LAUFEY
-
-
-In olden days, there once lived a king called Ring, and his queen
-Gytha, who reigned over a mighty kingdom. They had two children, a son
-and a daughter, who were both almost grown up when my story begins. The
-boy was called Siegfrid, and the daughter Lineik. They were both as
-beautiful in person as they were gifted in mind. No one in the whole
-kingdom was their equal; and they loved each other so dearly that the
-one was never happy when the other one was away. Their father,
-therefore, had a beautiful palace built for them, where they had as
-many servants as they wanted, and everything they could possibly wish
-for.
-
-Here the brother and sister lived together very happily until the queen
-fell ill, and feeling her end was drawing near, she called the king to
-her bedside.
-
-“Dear husband,” she said, “we have lived very happily together; but now
-my end is drawing near, and, before I die, I hope you will grant two
-requests I wish to make—first, if ever you marry again, do not choose
-your wife from any small village or lonely island, but bring your bride
-from one of the large cities in the neighbouring kingdoms. If you do
-this, good fortune will attend you. Secondly, never let any one or
-anything come between you and our dear children; they will bring you
-good luck and happiness if you always let them stand first in your love
-and affection.”
-
-When the queen had spoken these words, she lay back and died. The king
-was very grieved at her death. He sorrowed so greatly that he never
-left his room and would not see any one, and all the affairs of the
-kingdom came to a standstill.
-
-Then one day the prime minister came to him, and told him that there
-would be a rebellion, and that the country would go to ruin if he
-continued to shut himself up instead of attending to the affairs of his
-kingdom.
-
-“It is far more kingly,” he concluded, “to pull yourself together, and
-try and overcome your grief for the sake of your people, than to sit
-alone and lament! Besides, why should you not look around for another
-queen, who will be worthy to succeed your late consort?”
-
-“Alas! that will be no easy task,” said the king, sighing deeply. “I
-will not, however, gainsay your words. As, however, such is your
-advice, it is best that the responsibility of the choice should also be
-yours. I therefore empower you to find me a bride worthy to share my
-throne, and be a successor to my late wife. I only make one
-stipulation: you must not seek her in any small village or lonely
-island, but from some large neighbouring state.”
-
-The minister, delighted that he had at last roused the king, and filled
-with the importance of his mission, promised to bear in mind the king’s
-instructions, and set about preparing for the journey. The king
-provided him with a magnificent outfit, and a large and imposing
-following, and started him on his journey.
-
-When they had sailed for about three days on their way to the
-neighbouring kingdom, suddenly a thick white fog arose; they could no
-longer see where they were going, and for a whole month they sailed
-about first in one direction then in another, for they had lost all
-reckoning. Whichever way they steered their vessels, no land was in
-sight, and they were beginning to lose all heart, when at length one
-day they saw a faint grey line on the horizon; gradually, as they came
-nearer, they could distinguish hills and trees, and finding a nice
-gently shelving beach in a sheltered nook, they ran their boats ashore,
-and landing, pitched their tents on the strand. But not a single human
-being was in sight, all was perfectly still, and they thought they must
-have landed on a desert island.
-
-While the men, tired with their exertions, were resting, the minister
-decided to go on a little way inland and explore; and as the sun was
-now very hot, for it was about mid-day, he bent his steps towards a
-forest he saw some little way ahead. He had not gone very long in that
-direction, when he suddenly heard a harp being played; following the
-sound, he came to an open glade, and there, sitting on a fallen tree,
-he saw a beautiful woman, so grand, so stately, he thought he had never
-before seen any one so enchanting. Her playing on the harp was so
-perfect, that it was happiness only to listen to her, while at her feet
-sat the loveliest maiden he had ever seen, whose sweet voice
-accompanied the harpist.
-
-The prime minister doffed his hat and bowed courteously to the lady,
-who, on seeing him approach, rose and returned his greeting with much
-friendliness, asking him where he was going and what was the object of
-his journey.
-
-The minister, quite charmed with her kindness, told her the purpose of
-his coming.
-
-“How strange!” said the lady, “for almost the same thing has happened
-to me. I, too, have lost my husband. He was one of the great kings who
-reigned on this continent; but, alas! one sad day the Vikings came,
-they overran the whole land, killed my husband, and took possession of
-this country. It was only with great difficulty, and not without much
-danger, that I managed to escape with this maiden, who is my daughter.”
-
-When the girl heard this, she said softly—
-
-“Is that the truth you are speaking?”
-
-A sharp slap on the ear, while the minister was looking at the harp,
-rewarded the girl’s speech.
-
-“Don’t forget what I told you,” muttered the lady.
-
-The prime minister, who had not noticed anything, now asked the lady
-what her name was, and whether he could do anything for her.
-
-“I am called Blauvör,” she replied, “and my daughter’s name is Laufey.”
-
-Then the minister sat down beside her and began to talk to her; finding
-her very clever and well-informed, and fearing that if he went further
-he might fare worse, he thought he could not do better than secure so
-wise and beautiful a wife for the king; so he made proposals for her
-hand in his master’s name. His embassy seemed very welcome to Blauvör,
-who said she would be quite willing to accompany him, and that there
-need be no delay, “for I have all my treasures here with me, and shall
-not require any attendants beyond my daughter Laufey.”
-
-And so, without loss of time, the minister conducted Blauvör and Laufey
-to the shore. The tents were struck, and the whole party having got on
-board again, the sails were set and the ships turned homeward.
-
-The dense fog which had accompanied them was now quite dispersed, and
-they saw that they had landed on a small rocky island; but all were too
-delighted at the thoughts of the homeward journey to take any notice of
-this.
-
-A fine fresh wind drove the vessels merrily along, and after six days’
-delightful sailing, they came in sight of land, and soon recognized the
-great high towers of the king’s castle. Then the anchors were dropped,
-and they speedily began to disembark, the minister at once sending a
-message to King Ring, to announce their arrival.
-
-The king was delighted to hear that his minister had been so
-successful. He at once put on his grandest robes of state, and,
-accompanied by his chief ministers and all the principal courtiers,
-equally richly attired, he proceeded down to the shore to receive and
-welcome his bride.
-
-He had only gone half way when he met his prime minister, leading two
-beautiful women by the hand. Both were richly dressed in
-gold-embroidered robes, and decked with rare jewels. When King Ring saw
-all this richness and beauty, he was delighted beyond measure, and when
-he was told that the elder and the most beautiful of the two was his
-destined bride, he thought himself the most fortunate of kings.
-
-He thanked the minister warmly for what he had done, and in his joyful
-greeting of mother and daughter, he quite forgot to ask whence his
-bride and her daughter had come, but led them with great pomp into the
-city, and lodged them in the most magnificent rooms in the palace.
-
-A grand wedding-feast was speedily arranged, and all the great people
-in the kingdom were invited, only Siegfrid and Lineik were not asked.
-The king was so engrossed with his beautiful bride, sitting beside her
-and talking to her, that he had completely forgotten them.
-
-The wedding was one of the grandest that had ever been seen, and after
-this feast, all the guests received rich gifts ere they departed, and
-then at the end of the week the king began again to look after the
-affairs of his kingdom.
-
-Thus some time passed quietly, the queen was always present when the
-king received his ministers, and though she never said much, whispers
-soon went abroad that matters were not as they should be. The queen
-wished everything to be done her way, and insisted on hearing all that
-was being arranged, so that King Ring began to think that his marriage
-was not, after all, such a great piece of luck as he had at first
-imagined.
-
-As for Siegfrid and Lineik, the queen never asked about them, nor did
-she see them. They never came to the palace, but kept to their own
-house and grounds.
-
-Then, after a time, some of the people about the court began to
-disappear. No one could find out where they had gone, or what had
-become of them, and it was always those who had opposed the queen in
-the council. The king, thinking they had gone away because they would
-not agree to the queen’s wishes, at first took no notice of these
-strange disappearances, but appointed other ministers in their place;
-and so things went on for some time.
-
-Then one day the queen came to the king and said she thought it was
-time for him to make his journey through the country to collect the
-revenue.
-
-“I have helped you so much in all your business that I can easily carry
-on the government while you are away, so you need not hurry home, but
-take your time and enjoy yourself,” she added.
-
-The king did not much care to go away. He was getting old, and thought
-his prime minister might well have gone in his stead, but he was
-falling each day more under the queen’s rule. She was the one who
-settled and decided everything, and if any one ventured to oppose her
-they were made to rue it.
-
-The king therefore fitted out his ships for the journey, but he was
-very sorrowful and sad at heart. When everything was ready for him to
-start, he went to the house of his two children, where of late he had
-seldom been. A warm greeting welcomed him, and both Siegfrid and Lineik
-could not make enough of their father.
-
-When the time for bidding them farewell drew near, the king grew very
-sad again, and sighing deeply, said—
-
-“I cannot tell you, my children, what a sad foreboding haunts me that
-some evil threatens you. If I should not return from this journey, I
-fear it will not be safe for you to remain here. Take my advice
-therefore, and go away secretly, as soon as you are sure that there is
-no hope of my return. When you start, remember you must go towards the
-East—you will then soon arrive at a high, steep rock; when you have
-climbed this rock you will come to a long, narrow valley. Follow this
-valley till you come to two beautiful trees, the one has bright, glossy
-green leaves, the other dark bronze ones. They are hollow, and so
-arranged that they can be securely fastened from the inside, the
-opening being invisible from the outside. You must each get into one of
-these trees, and as long as you remain in them, nothing can touch you.”
-
-Then the king took a tender farewell of his children, and getting on
-board his ship, the sails were unfurled, and he started off on his
-journey. They had not, however, been long at sea, before a frightful
-storm arose. Peals of thunder rent the air, the lightning flashed
-incessantly, and the wind and rain lashed the sea till the waves rose
-mountains high and engulfed the ships, so that the king and all on
-board the ships were drowned.
-
-That same night of the storm, Prince Siegfrid had a strange dream. He
-saw his father standing beside his bed, his clothes streaming with
-water. Bending over his son, he took the crown off his head and placed
-it beside Siegfrid on the pillow, and then passed silently away.
-
-When Siegfrid awoke next morning, he told Lineik his dream, and they
-both agreed that this could only be a warning from their father,
-telling them of his death at sea.
-
-They therefore quickly gathered together all their clothes and jewels,
-and ere the sun had fully risen, they were well on their way on the
-road their father had told them of.
-
-When they reached the foot of the hill they looked back, and there they
-beheld their step-mother in the distance, following them. She looked so
-fierce and angry, and so big, that she appeared more like some terrible
-giantess than an ordinary woman. Fortunately they had passed the wood
-at the foot of the hill, so they set fire to this, and the flames rose
-so quickly and brightly that their step-mother was unable to pass it,
-and had to go round. This gave Siegfrid and his sister time to get up
-the hill, but it was a long and weary climb, and once or twice Lineik
-was fain to sit down, but Siegfrid took her up in his arms and carried
-her till she was again able to walk. At last they reached the narrow
-valley in which stood the two trees their father had told them of.
-Lineik chose the one with the bronze-coloured leaves, and Siegfrid,
-having seen her safely fastened in, got into the other tree, drawing
-the opening to after him. But though no one could look into the trees,
-the rough, thick bark grew in such cunning twists and turns, that those
-inside could see everything that happened outside, and the brother and
-sister were thus able to talk to one another.
-
-About this time, there reigned a great and powerful king in Greece,
-called Menelaus. He had two children, a son called Tellus, and a
-daughter called Hebe. They were beautiful, clever, and good, and it
-would have been difficult to find their equals in all the land.
-
-When Tellus grew to man’s estate, he distinguished himself by many
-brave and noble deeds during his numerous warlike expeditions, which
-often carried him far away into foreign lands, and while thus
-travelling in search of adventures, he had more than once heard of
-Princess Lineik, who, it was said, surpassed all other women in beauty,
-wit, and goodness; so he determined to try and win her for his bride.
-
-When he neared the island of King Ring, the wicked queen, who by her
-enchantments was aware of his coming and also his reasons for so doing,
-prepared to receive him with all honour. Dressing herself in her most
-magnificent garments, she ordered Laufey to do the same, and then went
-down to the shore with her maidens to receive him.
-
-The prince, on landing, greeted her with great respect, and asked after
-King Ring, whereupon the queen, drawing forth her handkerchief,
-pretended to wipe away her tears, and told him that the king and all
-his attendants had perished at sea in a frightful gale, and declared
-she could never get over her great loss.
-
-“And where is Princess Lineik?” asked Tellus.
-
-“This is my dear step-daughter,” replied the queen, drawing Laufey
-forward, who, ashamed and angry, had kept in the background.
-
-The prince seemed much surprised, for though Laufey was very pretty,
-yet from the fame of Lineik’s beauty he had pictured the latter as much
-handsomer.
-
-But the queen, seeing his disappointment, said he must not be surprised
-that the dear child looked pale and sad, having lost both father and
-brother at one blow.
-
-Prince Tellus thought this was but natural, so he formally demanded the
-princess’s hand in marriage. As may well be imagined, he did not meet
-with any opposition from the queen, who said she would hurry on the
-preparations, but Prince Tellus said he had promised his father that
-the marriage should take place in Greece, with all due splendour, and
-that the princess must therefore return with him.
-
-The queen offered to accompany them, but this the prince would not
-consent to. So Laufey and her maidens were escorted to the prince’s
-ship, and they set sail for Greece, leaving Brunhild behind, greatly to
-her chagrin.
-
-They had not sailed far, when a dense white mist overtook them. The
-steersman lost his reckoning, and when at length the fog lifted, they
-found they had sailed up a beautiful fiord. The mountains with their
-snowy tops rose steeply on each side at the entrance, but as they got
-further in, the fiord widened, and grassy slopes shelved down to the
-golden sands.
-
-The prince ordered a boat to be lowered, and getting in, they rowed on
-till they came to the entrance of a narrow valley in which stood two
-beautiful trees.
-
-The prince landed to look at them. He had never seen anything like them
-before, and nothing would satisfy him but to have them cut down and
-carried on board his ship to take back to Greece.
-
-No sooner were they brought on board than the fog lifted. The sails
-were immediately unfurled, and the homeward journey was speedily
-effected.
-
-On his arrival, Prince Tellus at once led Laufey to the palace, where
-she was received with all honour. He gave her up his own magnificent
-rooms, which looked on the court where the great fountains played and
-the beautiful doves circled amid the fruit and flower-laden trees and
-shrubs. Here Laufey was to spend her days, while at night she retired
-to the women’s apartments under the care of the queen.
-
-The two beautiful trees, however, Prince Tellus declared he could not
-part from; so he had them placed in his room, one at the head and the
-other at the foot of his couch.
-
-Meanwhile the preparations for the wedding went on apace.
-
-The prince, according to the custom of the country, then brought Laufey
-(believing she was Lineik) three pieces of rich silk, to make him three
-tunics; one was blue, the other was red, and the third one was green.
-She was to make up the blue one first, then the red one, and last of
-all the green one, which was to surpass both the others in richness and
-beauty of design. “For,” added the prince, “the green one is the one I
-shall wear on our wedding-day.”
-
-Laufey took the three bits of stuff, and the prince departed. But no
-sooner had he closed the door than, sitting down on the couch between
-the two trees, she burst into tears.
-
-Oh! what was she to do? Brunhild had never taught Laufey anything, but
-just let her grow up as she would, so how could she, who had never had
-a needle in her hand, make up or embroider these beautiful stuffs? And
-if the prince discovered how ignorant she was, would he not send her
-away with scorn and laughter, or perhaps even have her put to death for
-her deception?
-
-And the poor girl sobbed and cried as if her heart would break.
-
-Now, as has already been mentioned, Siegfrid and Lineik were inside the
-two beautiful trees. They could therefore see all that passed in the
-prince’s chamber, and when they heard poor Laufey’s lamentations,
-Siegfrid was so touched at sight of the girl’s tears that he said to
-his sister—
-
-
- “Sister Lineik,
- Laufey weeps;
- Oh, have pity on her,
- And assist her with her task.”
-
-
-Then Lineik replied—
-
-
- “Hast thou forgotten, oh brother,
- All Brunhild’s wicked deeds,
- And how she endeavoured
- To kill both you and me?”
-
-
-But after a while Lineik consented, and creeping forth from her tree,
-greatly to Laufey’s surprise, she told her who she was and how she came
-there. Then sitting down beside her, helped her so effectually with her
-skilful fingers that the tunic was soon completed, greatly to Laufey’s
-delight. Lineik crept back into her tree, and when Prince Tellus
-appeared, she showed him the garment.
-
-“I have never seen so prettily worked a tunic,” he said, greatly
-pleased. “Now take the piece of red silk and let that be as much more
-finely embroidered as the stuff itself is richer.”
-
-But when Laufey found herself confronted with this fresh piece of work,
-all her courage fled. How could she carry out the prince’s wishes? And
-she began to cry.
-
-Then Siegfrid again called to his sister—
-
-
- “Sister Lineik,
- Laufey weeps;
- Oh, have pity on her,
- And assist her with her task.”
-
-
-And again Lineik answered—
-
-
- “Hast thou forgotten, oh brother,
- Brunhild’s wicked deeds,
- And how she used all endeavours
- To kill both you and me?”
-
-
-Nevertheless, after a while she again consented to help Laufey, and
-leaving her tree she sat down beside her, cut out and made up the red
-tunic, devoting even more care and skill than on the first one. All the
-seams were embroidered in gold thread, and precious stones bordered the
-neck and skirt.
-
-When it was ready she gave it to Laufey, while she herself slipped back
-into her tree.
-
-Prince Tellus was greatly pleased when he saw the second tunic.
-
-“Why, this is more beautifully worked than the first tunic! I can
-hardly imagine how you have done it without any one to help you. Now
-you must make the third and last tunic. I will give you three days to
-finish it; and remember that this tunic must surpass both the others in
-beauty of design and richness of embroidery, for I shall wear it on our
-wedding-day.”
-
-After the prince had gone, Laufey sat down on the couch, and felt very
-sad. How could she hope that Lineik would again help her? She had done
-so twice, notwithstanding all the ill the queen had intended against
-her and Siegfrid, and it was too much to expect her to aid her again,
-and, thinking thus sadly, the tears streamed down her cheeks.
-
-But Prince Siegfrid was so touched by the poor girl’s grief that he
-again said to his sister—
-
-
- “Lineik, sister,
- Laufey weeps!
- Oh, have pity on her,
- And assist her with her task!”
-
-
-And again Lineik replied—
-
-
- “Hast thou forgotten, oh brother,
- All Brunhild’s wicked deeds,
- And how she used all her arts
- To kill both you and me?”
-
-
-Nevertheless, after a while, she again consented to help Laufey, and
-leaving her tree, she sat down beside her, and with her deft, clever
-fingers the work made rapid progress, and seemed to grow under her
-hands. This time she spent even more care and skill on the garment, and
-when, on the third day, it was finished, there was hardly any portion
-of the original stuff visible, so thickly was it covered with rich gold
-and silver scrolls and flowers, starred with rare and precious stones.
-Lineik and Laufey were so occupied admiring their work, as they sat
-together on the couch, that they did not hear the lifting of the
-curtain behind them, as Prince Tellus suddenly entered the room.
-
-Lineik, with a cry, started up hastily, and was about to slip back into
-her tree; but the prince sprang after her, and taking hold of both her
-hands, led her back to the couch, where Laufey sat in fear and
-trembling.
-
-“I have long had my suspicions that some mystery was at work here,” he
-then said; and, seating himself between the two girls, he continued,
-“Nay, do not fear me, but”—turning to Lineik—“tell me your name, and
-who you are, and how you came here.”
-
-So Lineik told him who she was, and all about her home, and how she and
-her brother Siegfrid had come in his ship. And as he sat and listened
-to her, Prince Tellus thought he had never seen any one so beautiful
-and clever as Lineik; she was just like what he had always pictured her
-to himself. Then, casting an angry glance at Laufey, he told her she
-deserved to be put to death for her deception of him.
-
-Then Laufey threw herself on her knees before him, and prayed for
-forgiveness, in which Lineik joined most heartily.
-
-“I only deceived you about the work of the tunics,” continued Laufey;
-“for Lineik forbade me to say who had really worked them. You may
-remember that I never said I was Princess Lineik. It was Queen
-Brunhild—my mother, as she called herself—who thus deceived you.”
-
-And while they were thus talking, Prince Siegfrid came forth from his
-tree, whereupon there were fresh explanations and much rejoicing that
-the mystery was explained; and Prince Tellus lost no time in claiming
-the hand of the rightful Princess Lineik. But Lineik said she could not
-promise to marry any one till her wicked stepmother, who had wrought
-such ill to every one, was driven forth from the kingdom she had
-usurped.
-
-And now Laufey had a wondrous tale to tell. Brunhild was no queen, but
-a wicked ogress, who reigned over the lonely island, where the Prime
-Minister had found her. There she had lived in a huge cave, together
-with other giants and ogres.
-
-“I also am a king’s daughter,” continued Laufey. “But Brunhild, with
-great skill and cunning, stole me away one day when I was playing in
-the fields with my little companions. She threatened to kill me if I
-did not obey her in everything, and called me her daughter, for she
-thought people would then imagine she also came of a kingly race. It
-was she who killed your father,” continued Laufey, turning to Siegfrid,
-“and all those people at your court who disappeared so mysteriously
-were eaten by her at night; for all ogres love human flesh. Her object
-was to get rid of all your chief people, and then bring over her
-friends the giants from the stony island, so that they might all live
-in your rich and fruitful kingdom.”
-
-When they had heard this tale, Siegfrid said he must at once return
-home and save his country from the giants. Prince Tellus declared he
-would accompany him, for it was an adventure quite after his own heart.
-So they got together a large force, and setting sail, a favourable wind
-speedily brought them to the island, where they landed, and surrounded
-the castle before Brunhild had even heard of their arrival; for very
-few people were about, the greater portion having been killed by
-Brunhild, and the rest having fled and hidden themselves to escape from
-the wicked queen.
-
-So there was but little attempt at defence, and Brunhild was taken
-prisoner. When she saw that her wicked plans had been discovered, and
-that there was no hope of escape, she screamed and raved like a
-madwoman. But her wicked deeds deserved no pardon. She was condemned to
-death, and her head cut off, after which her body was burnt on a huge
-funeral pile in the yard of the castle.
-
-Then the two princes returned to Greece, and a very gay and splendid
-double wedding took place, at which all the greatest nobles of the
-kingdom took part; for on his return, Siegfrid, who during the test of
-the tunics had lost his heart to Laufey, now proposed for her hand.
-
-After the festivities were over, he and his fair bride returned to his
-island, and great were the rejoicings that the kingdom was again under
-the rule of a just and kind sovereign. He and Laufey reigned long and
-happily, and visits were often interchanged between them and Prince
-Tellus and his bride Lineik, who in time became known as the wisest and
-best among all the rulers of Greece.
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-THE FIVE BROTHERS
-
-
-Once upon a time, long years ago, when giants still lived upon the
-earth, there dwelt an old man and his wife in a small wooden hut,
-sheltered from the rough winter winds by the tall mountains and rocks
-that surrounded it. The world would have said they were very poor; but
-they thought themselves rich, for they had five handsome, healthy boys,
-who were the delight of their eyes. There was only a year’s difference
-in age between the lads, and they were always together.
-
-One day, the old couple went to cut grass on a slope some distance off,
-leaving the boys alone at home. It was a bright, warm morning, and,
-tired of playing indoors, the children went out into the little garden,
-and soon their merry shouts were heard echoing from the hills.
-Presently, up the path towards them came an old woman, feeble and lame.
-
-“May an old woman beg for a draught of water?” she said, in a weak
-voice.
-
-Stopping their games at once, the eldest boy ran to the well, while the
-others made her sit down by the door and rest. In a moment he was back
-with a pitcher of cool, sparkling water.
-
-“There, grannie,” he said, “that will refresh you. I let the bucket run
-down ever so far, to make the water nice and cold.”
-
-The old dame thanked him heartily, and, having quenched her thirst,
-asked what their names were. The boys laughed merrily.
-
-“We have no names,” they said. “We are all so near in age that we do
-everything together; and when father or mother want anything they just
-call out ‘Boys!’ and there we are, always at hand.”
-
-“You have kind hearts,” the old woman said; “you are good to the aged
-and feeble. I was nearly dying of thirst, and could not have gone
-further without your help. Would that I could reward you as I should
-like! Alas! I have not the power. But one thing I can do for you. You
-shall no longer be nameless. I am going to bestow a name on each. You,
-my young cup-bearer,” turning to the eldest boy, “shall be called
-‘Watchwell;’ your brothers, ‘Holdwell,’ ‘Hitwell,’ ‘Spywell,’ and
-‘Climbwell.’ May these names in the future bring you good fortune, as a
-reward for your kindness to a poor old woman.”
-
-Then she bade them good-bye, reminded them once more of their names,
-told them to act up to them, and turned away down the path.
-
-In the evening, when their parents returned, the boys related what had
-occurred, and repeated the strange names they had been given. The old
-people were much astonished, and asked where the stranger had come
-from, and all particulars about her. But the boys could only tell what
-had happened, and the whole thing would soon have been forgotten, had
-it not been for the names. These they did not forget, and, strange to
-say, the more they were used the more the owner of each name seemed to
-develop the special quality that his name denoted, Watchwell, in
-addition, constituting himself the general guardian of the five. Was
-there a burden to carry, Holdwell’s strong arms were ready. Did the
-parents require faggots for the winter, Hitwell would cut a pile, up in
-the dark pine woods on the mountains, that gladdened their hearts. Not
-a rabbit or bird could escape the keen eyes of Spywell, and by constant
-practice little Climbwell could scale the steepest cliffs along the
-fiord.
-
-Years rolled on; the bright boys had grown up into tall, handsome young
-men, and all this time they had never crossed the high rocky hills that
-walled in their valley, never seen the great world that lay outside.
-But, now that they were men, a great wish was rising in their hearts to
-go forth from the old home and play their part among other men. The old
-people gave them their blessing, and bade them continue to stand by one
-another as they had ever done, for, if they only did that, there was
-nothing they could not achieve.
-
-And so the young men departed, following the steep track over the high
-mountains at first, and then gradually leaving the hill country behind
-them as they went ever onwards. Sometimes they rested at a farmhouse,
-sometimes in a village, but nowhere did they find any permanent work.
-Many a farmer would gladly have engaged Watchwell and Spywell to guard
-his flocks, but he had no employment for Holdwell and Climbwell, and
-when the two last could have joined the village lads in fishing or
-seabird hunting, there was, again, no post for the other three. Still,
-they would not be discouraged. They had stout hearts and strong limbs,
-and the good fortune they sought must be found elsewhere. So on they
-went, climbing high mountains and fording swift rivers, till at last
-they entered an interminable dark pine wood with a tangled undergrowth
-of brambles and tall ferns. Hitwell cleared a path before them, and at
-length they emerged on a vast plain.
-
-The sun was setting, and pouring a flood of crimson, gold, and purple
-over the scene before them. The rays lit up the tall spires and high
-grey walls of a large city, and turned the broad, flowing river that
-encircled it into molten gold.
-
-The brothers stood still entranced.
-
-“It must be the city of the king,” cried Watchwell, at length.
-
-“Yes,” said Spywell; “look, there is the royal flag flying on the tower
-of the palace.”
-
-They soon traversed the plain, and as darkness began to fall, they
-arrived at the great drawbridge over the river, and were directed to
-the palace by the warder. The king received them, and listened to their
-request for employment in his service. The brothers were such fine,
-handsome fellows that he was much taken with them as they stood before
-him. They were very tall, and had bright blue eyes, and fair curling
-hair. He told them that he could give employment to all five, if they
-would remain throughout the winter at his court, and watch and guard
-his daughters at the coming Christmas Eve.
-
-“Do not, however, pledge yourselves to stay, until you learn the nature
-of the task that lies before you,” he said. “For I have made a vow that
-the life of the next man who fails in this duty shall be forfeited.
-Perhaps you five brothers acting together can be more careful than
-strangers. Now listen. Two years ago,” he went on, “I had five fair
-daughters, but, alas! the Christmas before last my golden-haired Elma
-disappeared mysteriously in the dead of night. Search was made in all
-directions; no trace of her could be found. Last Christmas Eve the
-princesses’ apartments were carefully watched and guarded; no strangers
-were admitted, only old and faithful servants were near them. But when
-morning came, Irene, my second daughter, was nowhere to be found, nor
-was there any sign of her captors’ footsteps near the window of the
-room where she slept. I have now made a vow, and I shall keep it; but I
-also offer a reward. He who defends them faithfully this year shall wed
-the next eldest princess who would without his care have disappeared,
-and he shall be to me as a son. It will be death or honour. Choose,
-young men, now, while you are still quite free.”
-
-“We will stay and guard the princesses,” they cried with one voice. “It
-is a task that will call all our qualities into full play. No robber
-can escape the eyes of Spywell, Holdwell will act up to his name, till
-Climbwell and Hitwell reach him, and I,” and Watchwell drew himself up
-proudly, “I will be the one to forfeit my life if we fail.”
-
-So they remained at the court, and became great favourites with the
-king, who began to feel almost sorry that he had imposed sentence of
-death on the man who should fail to defend his daughters. He,
-therefore, determined to do what he could to make them safe, and caused
-a great tower to be built on to the palace with thick walls and windows
-very high up, and here the princesses were to sleep on Christmas Eve.
-
-And now the time drew near. As usual great festivities were held for
-several days. On the last night, when the dancing and merry-making were
-all over, the three princesses—Frida, Ida, and Meya—were led to the
-tower by the king, attended by their ladies. As they lay down on the
-big couch, covered with silken embroideries, he bade them a last good
-night, and charged the five brothers to guard them with their lives.
-Then he left the tower, double locking the great iron door that led
-into the rest of the castle. All was still. The brothers lay down on a
-rough bench in the ante-chamber, but the door of the princesses’ room
-was wide open, and a lamp was kept burning there.
-
-It had been a long and tiring day, and the younger brothers were soon
-fast asleep. But Watchwell never closed an eye. Wrapped in his long
-cloak, he leant against the wall and watched.
-
-The night drew on. But what was that? He thought he saw a dark shadow
-slowly approach the window of the princesses’ room. As he looked, a
-monstrous hand opened the lattice, and stretched out gropingly towards
-the couch on which the king’s daughters lay asleep.
-
-Watchwell touched his brothers. In an instant Holdwell had grasped the
-mysterious hand so tightly that the owner could not move it; and
-Hitwell, with one blow of his sword, severed it from the wrist. A
-terrible wild cry of pain and baffled anger filled the air, and,
-looking forth, the brothers saw a fearful giant striding rapidly away
-from the palace, and shaking his remaining hand threateningly towards
-the tower. The noise had aroused the king, who was quickly on the spot,
-while Watchwell and his brothers hurried after the monster. Faster and
-faster he went, seeing he was pursued, but, though he was speedily out
-of sight, Spywell’s keen eye traced his footsteps all the way.
-
-On, on, on, they went, till at last they came to the foot of a high
-mountain. Steep and precipitous before them the sides rose up—no
-foothold to be seen anywhere. Climbwell, however, never hesitated. He
-showed his brothers a strong silken cord that he always carried with
-him, then, making a bold spring to a tiny ledge he had noticed, he
-commenced to climb, never taking a false step, till he reached the
-summit in safety. Then, lowering the silken rope, he drew up his
-brothers one after the other.
-
-When they reached the top they found an enormous cavern, and just
-inside the entrance sat a huge giantess, on a low stool, crying
-bitterly. The brothers asked what ailed her.
-
-“What matters it to you?” she said, and cried more than ever. But at
-last she told them that the previous night her husband had lost one of
-his hands, and she feared he would die, he was in such terrible pain.
-Then they told her that they could heal her husband if she would let
-them in, but “no one,” they said, “must be there but ourselves; we must
-bind all others lest they should find out the secret of our healing
-power.”
-
-The giantess, who was quite as wicked as her husband, and had hoped to
-entice these young men, by her pretended grief, into the cavern, so as
-to provide a dinner for herself and her husband, did not at all like
-the suggestion of being bound. But she thought, perhaps, they might be
-able to heal her husband first, so she submitted for the moment,
-comforting herself with the hope that she could easily break the rope
-and set herself free when the young men had cured her husband.
-
-Holdwell bound her with Climbwell’s strong silken rope, and then they
-passed into the inner cavern. The giant was lying on his couch, and
-gave a howl of rage when he saw them. But, crippled by the loss of his
-hand, he was no match for the young men, who speedily put an end to
-him. Then they also killed the wicked giantess, who had quite a heap of
-human bones beside her, and proceeded to explore the inner cavern. They
-thought it might, perhaps, contain some hidden treasure. But nothing
-was to be found, and they were on the point of leaving, when Spywell
-descried a small door cunningly let into the rock. Speedily breaking it
-open, a subterranean passage was seen, leading to another cavern, and
-there they discovered the two lost princesses—Elma, very pale and
-emaciated; whilst Irene, who had not been imprisoned so long, was more
-rosy and not so thin. The giant had evidently intended securing all
-five princesses before eating them.
-
-The king’s daughters were greatly overjoyed when they saw their noble
-deliverers, and heard that they were prisoners no longer. They quickly
-departed, Spywell and Climbwell having discovered an easier road for
-them to return by.
-
-They arrived at the palace as night was falling, and the joy of the
-king at having his five daughters united once more can well be
-imagined.
-
-A great banquet was hastily prepared, and before the assembled nobles
-and guests he related the brave deeds of Watchwell and his brothers,
-and announced that he had decided to wed his five daughters to the five
-heroes. “It is but right and fitting that men such as these, brave,
-noble and true, should reign over this land when I am gone,” he said,
-“and to whom could I more worthily entrust my dear daughters than to
-those who have saved their lives?”
-
-Never was there so magnificent a wedding-feast. It lasted a whole
-month, and the dresses of the five princesses were perfect marvels of
-gold and silver embroidery and precious stones. Then to each brother
-was appointed a position in the State which would call his special
-quality into play. They lived long and happily with their respective
-wives, greatly beloved and honoured by all, and when at length the old
-king died, Watchwell succeeded to the throne, and his wise and good
-reign, together with his beautiful and beloved Queen Elma, is still
-spoken of to this day.
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-HERMOD AND HADVÖR
-
-
-In the days long ago, there lived a king and queen. They had an only
-child, called Hadvör, who was not only the heiress to the crown, but
-was also the most beautiful maiden ever seen.
-
-Now, the king and queen, having no son of their own, had adopted the
-child of a friend. The boy was called Hermod; he was about the same age
-as Hadvör, and equally well-skilled in all knowledge that pertains to a
-young prince.
-
-The young people had played together ever since they could remember
-anything, and the friendship of their childhood only strengthened as
-they grew older, and they promised to continue true to one another, no
-matter what might happen.
-
-When they were about eighteen years old, the good queen sickened, and,
-feeling that her end was drawing near, she called the king to her
-bedside.
-
-“Dear husband,” she said, “I feel I have not long to live. Pray,
-therefore, grant me the last request I shall ever make you. I know how
-lonely you will be without me, and I hope, therefore, that you will
-marry again. But, if you do, let it be the good queen of Hetland, who
-has lately lost her husband, and who, having no children, will love our
-dear ones as if they were her own.”
-
-The king, overwhelmed with grief, promised to do as she wished; and the
-queen died peacefully.
-
-For some time the king could think of nothing but the terrible loss he
-had sustained. At length, however, wearying of his lonely life, he
-fitted out a ship, and went to sea.
-
-After sailing along for some days under brilliant sunshine, one morning
-a thick fog arose. It grew denser and darker, and the sailors could no
-longer tell which way they were going, when the mist suddenly lifted,
-and they saw land before them.
-
-The king ordered a boat to be lowered, and was rowed ashore. He then
-got out alone, telling the men to wait for him.
-
-Going quietly along, he presently came to a wood, and the sun being
-very hot and the king very tired, he was glad to sit down and rest
-under the shade of a big oak tree. He had not been long there, however,
-when he heard music in the distance, and, following the sound, he
-presently came to a beautiful open glade, and there he saw three women.
-One of them, clad in richly embroidered robes, was seated on a golden
-stool. She held a harp in her hand, and had evidently been playing, but
-she looked sad and troubled. Beside her, seated on a lower stool, was a
-young girl, also handsomely dressed, though not so richly as the elder
-women, and behind them stood another girl, also good-looking, but very
-plainly dressed, with a green cloak thrown round her. She evidently was
-the servant of the other two.
-
-After gazing at the women for a few moments, the king stepped forward
-and saluted them respectfully.
-
-The lady seated on the golden stool, having returned his greeting,
-asked him who he was and where he was going.
-
-“Alas!” said the king, “I have lost my dear queen, and now, in
-accordance with her last wish, I am on my way to Hetland, to ask the
-widowed queen of that country to become my wife.”
-
-“Oh, king!” replied the lady. “How wonderful is the hand of fate! I am
-the queen you are in search of! Hetland has been overrun by Vikings,
-who burned and destroyed everything they did not carry off, and it was
-only by a miracle that I managed to escape with my daughter and my
-attendant here.”
-
-When the king heard this, he hesitated no longer, but at once offered
-to take her back as his bride.
-
-After a slight hesitation, the lady accepted the king’s offer, and,
-having rested a little longer, the king led the way back to the boat.
-They quickly embarked, and, without any further adventures, arrived at
-the king’s country, where a great wedding-feast was immediately
-prepared, and the marriage took place, amid great rejoicing.
-
-For some little time matters went very smoothly. Hermod and Hadvör kept
-much to themselves, leaving the queen and her daughter to enjoy all the
-splendour and gaiety of the court. But, as time went on, Hadvör, who
-was always kind to those about her, seeing that Olöf, the queen’s
-attendant, was much neglected and snubbed by her mistress, took
-compassion on her, and often asked Olöf to come and see her.
-
-After some months a war broke out with one of the neighbouring
-countries, and the king had to go forth at the head of his army. No
-sooner had he sailed than the queen went to Hermod and told him she
-wished him to marry her daughter.
-
-“That I cannot do,” replied Hermod, “for I love Hadvör, and she alone
-shall be my wife.”
-
-Then the queen, finding that no persuasion and no threats had any
-effect, got very angry.
-
-“If you will not marry my daughter,” she cried angrily, “neither shall
-you wed Hadvör. I have not forgotten the magic taught me by my mother,
-and, as you will not obey me, I lay my spell on you. You shall live on
-a desert island, and all day long you shall roam about in the shape of
-a lion; only after sunset shall you return to your human form, and then
-you shall think of Hadvör and remember your former life, and thus
-suffer doubly in looking back on the past; and you shall not be freed
-from this enchantment till Hadvör succeeds in burning your lion’s
-skin.”
-
-“I am in your power now,” replied Hermod; “but your punishment will
-overtake you ere long, for I also possess some magic gifts; and, though
-I am at present powerless, as soon as your wicked spell is broken,
-which it assuredly will be, you and your daughter, who is as wicked as
-you are, shall be turned into a rat and a mouse, and you will bite and
-tear each other till you kill one another.”
-
-So Hermod suddenly disappeared, and no one knew what had become of him.
-The queen made a pretence of sending out people to search for him, but
-no trace of him was found.
-
-When Olöf next visited Hadvör, she found her in great grief at Hermod’s
-disappearance.
-
-“Nay, do not weep,” she said; “the queen, by her wicked enchantments,
-has caused him to disappear for a time. Both she and her daughter are
-two wicked giantesses, who have only assumed their present form, and,
-when Hermod refused to marry her daughter, she put in practice her
-magic arts. She has transported him to a desert island, where he will
-be a lion during the day, but resume his own form every evening, and
-this charm will last until you succeed in burning the lion’s skin. The
-queen has also further arranged that you are to marry her brother, a
-terrible, three-headed giant, who lives underground. I, too, have
-suffered from her arts,” concluded Olöf; “she carried me away from my
-parents’ house, forcing me to serve her. Fortunately, however, she is
-powerless to hurt me, for the green cloak I always wear over my dress
-was a gift from my godmother, and nothing can harm me while I have it
-on.”
-
-Poor Hadvör! She felt very hopeless when she heard of all her
-stepmother’s wicked plots against her, and entreated Olöf, by the love
-they bore each other, to assist her.
-
-This Olöf gladly promised she would do.
-
-“But first, you must keep watch and guard against the queen’s brother,”
-she said. “He lives in a cave beneath the castle, and will rise beneath
-your chamber some night. You must, therefore, always keep a large pot
-of boiling pitch ready, and as soon as you hear a great rumbling noise,
-like an earthquake, and see the ground cracking, at once pour the
-boiling pitch down the cracks, and this will kill the giant. It is the
-only thing that can hurt him.”
-
-About this time, the king returned home from the wars, and was greatly
-distressed at Hermod’s disappearance. He made inquiries and sent out
-messengers in all directions, but no trace of him could be found, and
-the queen had to use all her arts to console the king under the loss of
-his adopted son.
-
-Hadvör meanwhile remained quietly in her own house. Following Olöf’s
-advice, she kept ready the boiling pitch for the giant, and had not
-long to wait. One night, shortly after the king’s return, she was
-suddenly awakened by a loud rumbling noise; the ground began to shake
-and tremble; but Hadvör, having been fully prepared, was not
-frightened, and summoned her maidens to assist her. Then, as the noises
-grew louder, and several great cracks appeared in the floor, Hadvör and
-the girls poured the boiling pitch down the open seams. Then gradually
-the noises ceased, till everything was perfectly quiet again.
-
-The next morning the queen rose up early, and as soon as she was
-dressed she hurried to Princess Hadvör’s house. There, lying on the
-ground outside, she saw the dead body of her brother the giant.
-
-“Oh,” cried the queen angrily, “that must be Hadvör’s work! But the
-minx need not think she shall go unpunished, and upset all my schemes;”
-and bending over the body of the uncouth monster, she continued: “By my
-magic power, I will that your body shall be transformed into that of a
-beautiful prince, and that Hadvör shall be accused of causing your
-death.”
-
-With these words she placed her hand on the giant’s body, and
-immediately it was changed into the likeness of a handsome prince.
-
-The queen then returned to the palace, and, pretending to weep, she
-told the king that she feared his daughter was a very wicked girl,
-though she always seemed so good, for that her brother, a brave and
-handsome prince, had come to ask Hadvör’s hand in marriage, who without
-any rhyme or reason had caused him to be killed, for she, the queen,
-had just seen his dead body lying outside the princess’s house.
-
-When the king heard this, he hastened to Hadvör’s house, accompanied by
-the queen; and when he saw the dead body lying there, just as the queen
-had described, he was very angry. He said he could not have wished for
-a handsomer or nobler son-in-law, and that he would gladly have
-consented to the marriage.
-
-Then the queen begged that she might be allowed to choose Hadvör’s
-punishment, and the king, greatly incensed with his daughter, gave his
-consent.
-
-So the queen said it would only be a just punishment that Hadvör, who
-had killed her brother, should be buried alive in the same grave with
-him; and the king, though sorry for his daughter, having given his
-royal word, said the queen’s wishes must be carried out.
-
-Olöf meanwhile, who, unknown to the queen, had overheard all that
-passed, hastened away to tell Hadvör. When the princess heard what the
-queen intended doing, she was very frightened, but Olöf comforted her
-and promised to help her.
-
-“And remember, if you wish to bring Hermod back again, you must not
-mind undergoing some pain and suffering for him.”
-
-Olöf then brought her a short cloak, which she told Hadvör she must
-wear over her dress when she went into the grave or burial mound. The
-giant, she said, would be a spirit after he was buried.
-
-“He will then ask you to cut off and give him one of your hands,”
-continued Olöf; “but you must not promise to do this until he has told
-you where Hermod is, and how you are to get to him. Then when you want
-to get out of the grave, he will let you mount on his shoulder; but
-beware how you trust him: he will only help you to put you off your
-guard, and will take hold of your cloak and drag you back. See,
-therefore, that it is only loosely tied, so that when once you have
-your foot on the outer edge the cloak alone will remain in his hands.”
-
-Meanwhile the grave was being prepared, and when all was ready the body
-of the supposed prince was laid in it, and Hadvör, who was not allowed
-to say a word in her own defence, was lowered in beside him, and the
-grave, was walled up and closed.
-
-And then all happened as Olöf had foretold. The supposed prince became
-a spirit, but in his former giant form, and asked Hadvör if she would
-let him cut off one of her hands and her hair, saying, “Only a maiden’s
-hand will open the grave, and a maiden’s hair will Hermod save.” But
-Hadvör refused unless he first told her where Hermod was, and how she
-could get to him.
-
-Then the giant said that the queen had banished Hermod to a desert
-island, and described exactly where it was.
-
-“But you will not be able to reach him unless you cut off your hand,”
-said the giant “Then you must cut off your hair and plait it together
-and make it into sandals, and with these you will be able to cross both
-sea and land.”
-
-Hadvör at once carried out the giant’s instructions. She cut off her
-beautiful long golden hair, and plaiting it together, made herself a
-pair of sandals. Then, thinking only of Harmod, bravely held out her
-hand for the giant to cut off, and declared she was ready to go.
-
-The giant said he would help her, that she must climb upon his shoulder
-and touch the roof with the hand he had cut off, when the top of the
-grave would open. So she followed his directions; and no sooner was the
-grave open than the giant stretched up his hand and caught hold of her
-cloak, to pull her back. But with one spring Hadvör was outside the
-grave, the cloak slipped from her shoulders, remaining in the giant’s
-hands; and, without waiting to look round, she flew along the road he
-had told her of.
-
-She ran on for some time without venturing to stop or look round, until
-at length she reached the seashore. There, far far away in the
-distance, she saw a high rocky island. Her sandals, however, enabled
-her to cross the water easily; but when she reached the island the
-shore was so steep and rocky, she could find no way of getting into the
-interior. This was a terrible disappointment and tired and weary with
-all she had gone through, Hadvör sat down on a fallen piece of rock,
-and presently fell asleep. Then she dreamt that a big giantess came up
-to her and said, “I know that you are Hadvör, the king’s daughter, and
-that you are in search of Hermod. He is on this island; but you will
-not find it easy to reach him, if left to yourself, for the cliffs are
-steep and dangerous, and, though you are brave and ready to face any
-danger for him, you will not be able to climb them. But I will help
-you. Go round the corner of the next cliff, and there you will find a
-stout rope fastened to the rocks. By its help you will be able to climb
-up and get into the island. But it is large and has many caves, and you
-might be a long time ere you find Hermod. I have, therefore, brought
-you this ball of ribbon; take hold of the loose end, and the ball will
-roll along and guide you in the right way. I also give you this girdle;
-fasten it round your waist, and as long as you wear it you will suffer
-neither hunger nor fatigue. But remember to keep silence while Hermod
-is still under the spell, and on no account must you speak until after
-you have burnt the lion’s skin.”
-
-When Hadvör awoke, feeling quite strong and refreshed, she thought she
-had only had a very pleasant dream; but, looking round, she saw a ball
-of gaily coloured ribbon and a beautiful silken girdle lying beside
-her. Putting the girdle round her waist, she tucked the ball inside of
-it, and, going round the next cliff, she saw a stout rope hanging down.
-Then she knew that her dream was no ordinary one. She took hold of the
-rope, and began climbing the almost perpendicular rock. But it was a
-long and difficult task, for the rocks were high and steep, and the
-loss of her hand greatly impeded her progress. But whenever she lost
-heart, she thought of Hermod, and the knowledge that she was at last
-near him gave her fresh strength, till at length she reached the top.
-
-She then placed the ball on the ground and followed its lead, till it
-stopped at the entrance to a cave.
-
-Cautiously Hadvör peeped in, but she saw nothing except a miserable
-wooden pallet, so she crept under this and hid herself.
-
-The hours seemed very long, as she lay there listening for every sound
-that might announce Hermod’s approach; then, just as the sun was
-setting, sending a bright crimson gleam into the cave, she heard a loud
-roar, accompanied by heavy footsteps, and presently a huge lion entered
-the cave.
-
-Hadvör’s heart leapt into her mouth, but she remembered that she must
-be silent if she wished to save him.
-
-The lion then went towards the hearth, and giving himself a vigorous
-shake, the lion’s skin fell off, and Hadvör saw that it was indeed
-Hermod.
-
-He sat down on the bed (little thinking that Hadvör was hid
-underneath), and began talking aloud of his love for Hadvör, and his
-great grief at their separation, and his utter inability to help
-himself. “For, alas!” he concluded, “it is only by Hadvör’s finding and
-burning my lion’s skin that I can ever get back my human figure and
-power; and how is it possible she should ever find me here?”
-
-Hadvör, when she heard these words, almost jumped out from beneath the
-bed, but she remembered in time that she must not speak until she had
-burnt the lion’s skin. So, with a strong effort of her will, she kept
-perfectly still and silent till Hermod threw himself down on the bed.
-
-As soon as she heard that he was fast asleep, she crept forth quietly,
-and, taking an armful of wood and a lighted brand from the hearth, she
-made up a big fire outside the cave, and burnt the lion’s skin Hermod
-had thrown off. She then returned to the cave and wakened Hermod. What
-a glad and joyful meeting that was!
-
-Hadvör told Hermod all that had occurred after his disappearance, and
-how, by Olöf’s help, she had been enabled to find him.
-
-“Oh, Hadvör,” cried Hermod, “to think of all you have done and suffered
-for my sake! And, alas, that you should have lost your right hand! How
-can I ever make up to you for all you have done?” And gently taking the
-maimed arm, he pressed his lips to the wrist, when lo, and behold, the
-hand was restored, and not even a mark was visible to show where it had
-been severed!
-
-Then they began planning how best to return home, and Hadvör told
-Hermod of her wonderful dream and the gifts she had already received
-from the giantess. “Surely,” she added, “she must live somewhere on
-this island, and might help us again.”
-
-Hermod said he believed a giantess did live on the island, and that she
-was called Allgood, but he had never seen her, though she was supposed
-to watch over people and help them. So they determined to try and find
-her, and they sallied forth. After a long search, they came to a huge
-cavern, inside of which sat the great giantess, surrounded by her
-fifteen children! Then Hermod asked her if she would help them to
-return to their home, telling her how they had been driven forth.
-
-“It will not be easy,” replied Allgood, “because the giant who was
-buried with Hadvör will try and throw all kinds of obstacles in your
-way. He has been changed into a huge whale, and swims all round this
-island, and he will certainly try all he can to kill Hadvör ere she
-reaches her own country. But I will lend you my ship, for though
-Hadvör’s sandals would carry you across the water, they will not
-protect you from the giant. He may not know that you are in my ship;
-but if you see him swimming towards you, I fear your life may be in
-danger. Then call on me, and I will help you.”
-
-Hermod and Hadvör thanked the giantess warmly for her good advice and
-kind offer of help, and getting on board her ship, where they found
-food and everything they wanted, they left the island, happy and
-hopeful. But ere long they saw a huge whale swimming rapidly towards
-them. He spouted the water up, yards high, and lashed the sea with his
-tail as he came near the ship.
-
-“Oh, Hermod,” cried Hadvör, “that surely must be the wicked giant! Let
-us call on Allgood to help us!” And they both called loudly on the
-giantess for aid.
-
-Immediately a still bigger whale than the first one appeared, followed
-by fifteen smaller ones. They swam swiftly towards the ship, and when
-they had completely surrounded it, they turned on the first whale. Then
-a terrific battle began. The water shot almost up to the clouds, the
-sea was lashed into such great waves, that it seemed as if the vessel
-must be swamped, and Hermod and Hadvör watched eagerly for the result.
-The fight lasted for some time; but when at length it was over, they
-saw that the sea for some distance was red with the blood of the dead
-whale. And then the big whale, followed by the fifteen smaller ones,
-swam back to the island, and Hermod and Hadvör reached their own land
-in safety.
-
-Meanwhile, strange events had happened at the king’s castle. The queen
-and her daughter had disappeared, and in their apartments a big rat and
-a mouse fought all day and night. In vain the servants tried to drive
-them away. Even if they ran off for a short time, they always came back
-again and disturbed the whole castle by their cries. Thus some time
-passed, and the king was once again plunged into grief, not only at the
-disappearance of the queen, but because these horrid animals left
-neither him nor his court any peace.
-
-One evening, when they were all assembled in the great hall, very sad
-and silent, quick steps were heard approaching, and, to the surprise of
-every one, Hermod entered. As soon as the king saw him, he embraced him
-warmly, greeting him like one returned from the dead, and anxiously
-inquiring all that had happened to him. But before sitting down, Hermod
-said he must first go to the queen’s apartment. There the rat and mouse
-were fighting and biting one another, uttering frightful cries; but,
-drawing his sword, Hermod smote them both, when, to the amazement of
-all, there lay two hideous giantesses dead on the ground. The servants
-quickly carried them out into the great courtyard, where they were
-thrown on a pile of wood and burnt.
-
-Meanwhile, the king and Hermod, accompanied by the whole court,
-returned to the hall, and then Hermod related all his wonderful
-adventures, greatly to the delight and amazement of the king and his
-courtiers. And, while they were exclaiming at the wonders of his tale,
-Hadvör came in, accompanied by Olöf.
-
-Then, indeed, there was general rejoicing, and the king at once acceded
-to Hermod’s wish to become his son-in-law. There was no long delay over
-the wedding, and as the king was now growing old, he handed over the
-government of the country to Hermod, whose reign is still known as that
-of “the good king.”
-
-Hadvör, in the midst of her own happiness, did not forget Olöf and all
-the good services she had rendered her. She married one of the great
-nobles of the kingdom, who became King Hermod’s right hand, and Hadvör
-and Olöf remained close friends all the days of their life, their
-friendship descending to their children and grandchildren.
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-INGEBJÖRG
-
-
-There once lived a king and queen who ought to have been as happy as
-the day is long, for they had a fine kingdom, a beautiful palace,
-plenty of horses and carriages; their treasure-room was filled with
-gold, silver, and precious stones, and no matter how much they took out
-of it, it always remained full.
-
-Their people were quiet and industrious, and they had no cares or
-troubles; yet, notwithstanding all this, they grew daily more sad and
-sorrowful, for they had no children to inherit all the riches they
-owned.
-
-One day the queen went out into the palace garden. It was a fine bright
-winter’s morning. The snow lay hard and firm on the ground, and each
-tree and bush sparkled and glistened in the sunshine, just as if the
-jewels in the king’s treasury had been scattered over them.
-
-The queen, feeling tired, sat down on a stone bench beneath a huge oak
-tree, when suddenly a large white bird flew down from the tree. It
-brushed past so close to the queen’s face, that the wing-feathers
-scratched her cheek, and a few drops of bright crimson blood fell on
-the snowy ground.
-
-“Oh,” cried the queen, “would that I might have a daughter who would be
-as beautiful as those crimson drops on the white glistening ground!”
-
-“You shall have your wish,” sang the bird, as it flew away, its white
-wings shining in the sun like silver.
-
-The queen had hardly recovered from her surprise than she heard a noise
-behind her, and, turning round, she beheld the old man Surtur, who
-lived in a little hut near the palace, and who was well known and
-dreaded as a wicked magician.
-
-“Ay, you shall have your wish,” he muttered, in a fierce, angry voice;
-“but I too intend to have a say in the matter. A daughter shall indeed
-be born to you, but she shall cause you more sorrow than happiness,
-unless, indeed, she returns you good for evil.” And he laughed
-wickedly, and disappeared.
-
-When the queen heard these words she was greatly troubled, for she knew
-that Surtur was her enemy, and that he was powerful; but as weeks and
-months passed and nothing happened, she forgot all about the old man’s
-words, and when at length her little daughter was born, every one
-agreed that she was the most beautiful child ever seen. She was
-christened Ingebjörg, and grew up as good as she was beautiful.
-
-At first the queen could not do enough for the child, and could hardly
-bear her out of her sight; but as she grew older, and when she saw how
-fond the king was of Ingebjörg, and how every one praised and admired
-her, she began to grow jealous, and all her love seemed to turn to
-hatred.
-
-When the king saw this, he thought it would be better to separate
-Ingebjörg from her mother, so he built her a separate house, and there
-she lived with her own attendants. But this only made the queen still
-more angry. At last she fell ill, and sent for her daughter, and when
-the girl came to her bedside she whispered something in her ear, and
-then sent her back to her own house again. But from that day a change
-came over Ingebjörg. She no longer laughed and danced as was her wont,
-but walked about the rooms alone, often weeping, and would never leave
-her house on any pretext whatsoever.
-
-One day, when Ingebjörg, as usual, sat in her room, her work that she
-used to take such pleasure in lying idly on her lap, while the tears
-rolled slowly down her cheeks, she heard some one knocking at the door,
-and on opening it she saw a funny little old woman with a high peaked
-hat, who asked if she might come in and rest.
-
-Ingebjörg listlessly said “Yes;” and then the old woman began telling
-her some wonderful stories, and at last Ingebjörg got so interested
-that her tears stopped, and she looked quite bright and happy like her
-old self.
-
-“And now,” continued the old woman, “I want you to come out into the
-wood with me. It is a lovely day, and so beautiful and fresh in the
-shade of the trees.”
-
-Though at first Ingebjörg declared she did not care to go, she at last
-allowed herself to be persuaded, and soon they were wandering along on
-the soft mossy-paths beneath the beautiful great tall-stemmed firs,
-graceful beeches, and feathery birch, till gradually the sad look
-disappeared from Ingebjörg’s face, and she began to laugh and run like
-the happy girl she had once been.
-
-“And now,” said the little old woman, when, tired of walking, they had
-seated themselves on a mossy bank, “now tell me, Ingebjörg, why are you
-always so sad?”
-
-At first the girl refused to speak, but the little old woman kept on
-asking, and she looked so kind and gentle that at length Ingebjörg said
-her mother had told her that it had been foretold at her birth that she
-was to marry a terrible giant, and that she was to burn her father’s
-castle and so cause his death.
-
-“And oh,” cried Ingebjörg, “I love him so dearly! He has always been so
-good and kind to me! Oh, let us hasten home. I quite forgot; I ought
-never to have left my house, and I never will go out again, and then I
-cannot possibly harm him, or marry that horrible giant.” And the poor
-girl hurried home, sobbing and crying all the way.
-
-“Nay, nay,” said the little old woman, “comfort yourself, my child. I
-am your godmother, and there is no harm done, and I think we can find
-some way to avert these evils. It is all that wicked Surtur’s doing. He
-wanted to marry your mother, and when she would have nothing to say to
-him and married your father, he vowed he would never rest till the king
-was dead and she was punished. So he got her maid to give her some
-drops made out of the dragon’s tooth, which turned her love for you to
-hatred and jealousy. But he can only work so far. It remains for you,
-now that you are grown up, to undo the evil he has wrought by returning
-good for evil, for love can overcome all things. The king’s palace I
-cannot save, for my power only extends over living things; but neither
-your father nor mother shall be hurt, and the treasure can also be
-saved. Neither need you fear the giant if you will do exactly as I bid
-you. Now you must first go and persuade your father to go out riding in
-the forest with all his attendants.”
-
-With a heart greatly relieved at her godmother’s cheery words,
-Ingebjörg hastened to do her bidding.
-
-“Dear father,” she said, as she entered his presence, “the day is so
-fine and the woods are so beautiful, will you not go out for a ride in
-the woods and take the courtiers with you?”
-
-And the king, pleased at seeing her look so bright and happy, at once
-said he would go, and with all his courtiers in attendance, started off
-for a great hunting party in the forest.
-
-As soon as they were well out of sight, Ingebjörg sent the servants
-away on different errands, and when the palace was quite empty, the
-little old dame helped the princess to carry out all the treasure and
-whatever else was of value in the castle, and then, when they stood in
-the great empty hall, she told Ingebjörg that she must now take down
-the big can of oil from the mantelshelf. In so doing the girl’s foot
-slipped, and the oil ran over the hearth and into the fire. In a few
-minutes the whole place was in a blaze, the little old dame and
-Ingebjörg having just time to escape.
-
-“Thus,” said the old woman, “one part of old Surtur’s enchantment has
-been fulfilled, without harm to any one, and the rest you must now
-carry out;” so saying, she gave Ingebjörg a little silver ball. “Now go
-to the forest, throw down this ball, and follow its windings till it
-stops at a woodman’s hut; go in, but keep the door ajar, so that you
-can see who comes in, and, whatever you do, remember that you must see
-the owner of the hut before he sees you. Remain there till I summon
-you; but when in your dreams you hear me calling you, do not lose an
-instant, but hasten to the palace, for your mother will need you.
-Remember love is the great conqueror, and can overcome all evils.”
-
-Ingebjörg promised to do exactly as the old dame had told her. She
-threw down the silver ball and followed its course as it rolled along,
-till at last it stopped before a woodman’s hut, and, going in, she hid
-behind the half-closed door, peeping curiously between the slit.
-
-Presently she saw a huge giant coming towards the hut, carrying a dead
-bear across his shoulders which he had killed out hunting. He pushed
-open the door, and, as he threw down his burden, he beheld Ingebjörg;
-however, she had seen him first, and felt very frightened.
-
-But though he looked terribly fierce, his voice was very soft and kind
-as he told her that she might remain with him, but that she would have
-to make the beds, cook the food, and sweep the floor—all which
-Ingebjörg promised to do. He then showed her a little inner chamber
-where he said she might sleep. “And, whatever noises you hear,” he
-added, “don’t come in here unless I call you.”
-
-And thus passed three days. The giant went out early every morning, and
-never returned till sunset; while Ingebjörg cooked the food, made the
-beds, and kept the little hut clean and tidy. Every night she heard
-frightful noises in the outer room, the walls of the hut shook, and the
-earth trembled, but as the giant never called her, she lay quietly in
-her bed, pulling the clothes over her ears to deaden the terrible
-noises. And then, as she fell asleep, each night she dreamed that,
-instead of the giant, a handsome young prince stood beside the hearth.
-
-On the third evening, she had hardly fallen asleep when she fancied she
-heard some one calling her. Quickly jumping out of bed, she hastily
-threw on her clothes, cautiously opened the door, and, seeing the hut
-was empty, she ran as quickly as she could to the palace. She knew that
-her mother needed her.
-
-There, in front of the chief entrance, she saw a wooden stake had been
-driven into the ground, to which the queen was tied, while the servants
-were piling fagots of wood round her; for the queen had been condemned
-to be burnt to death for having set the palace on fire during the
-king’s absence and stolen all the treasure, though she in vain pleaded
-her innocence.
-
-Pushing her way through the crowd, Ingebjörg threw herself down on her
-knees before her father.
-
-“Oh, stop, stop!” she cried eagerly. “Dear father, my mother is not to
-blame. It was I who was forced to burn down the castle, in order to
-save your life, which was threatened by the wicked magician, Surtur,
-and the treasure also is safe.”
-
-When the king heard this, he at once ordered the queen to be released,
-who, freed from the wicked spells that Surtur had thrown over her,
-embraced her daughter with many loving words.
-
-Surtur, hearing that his evil deeds were known to the king, tried to
-hide himself in the woods; but he was caught and brought back by the
-giant, who had also fallen under his enchantments. But Ingebjörg
-remembered her silver ball, and, throwing it towards the giant, he
-caught it, and as he did so he was immediately changed into the
-handsome young prince Ingebjörg had seen each night in her dreams.
-
-But Surtur was not to escape. The king called his servants, who bound
-the magician with strong cords. He was condemned to death for all his
-wicked deeds, and was led forth into the desert, where he was torn to
-pieces by wild horses.
-
-All the queen’s old jealousy now died out for ever. She loved Ingebjörg
-more fondly each day, and before long there was a great marriage-feast
-between the prince and Ingebjörg. They lived happily together all the
-days of their life, and on the death of the king and queen, Ingebjörg
-and her husband reigned in their stead, beloved by all their people.
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-HANS
-
-
-CHAPTER I.
-
-HANS STARTS ON HIS TRAVELS.
-
-
-Once upon a time, many, many years ago, there was an old man and his
-wife who lived in a little cottage beside a big wood. They had three
-sons, called Kurt, Conrad, and Hans.
-
-The father was very proud of his two elder boys, who were great tall
-fellows, but he never troubled about Hans, the youngest son, who, poor
-boy, often fared rather badly, as he only got whatever his brothers did
-not care to keep. He was never allowed to join in their games, or
-trials of skill, in which the father trained his elder boys, but had to
-stop at home, doing the housework and helping his mother in the
-kitchen. She was, indeed, the only one who ever showed him any love or
-kindness.
-
-Thus poor Hans was often very sad and lonely, and so, in order to while
-away the time and have some kind of companionship, he got a kitten from
-a neighbour, teaching it all kinds of tricks, and as the animal grew
-older it became so attached to Hans that it followed him about wherever
-he went.
-
-So matters went on till all three brothers were grown up. Kurt and
-Conrad gave themselves great airs, for, being tall and robust and well
-skilled in all games of strength, they laid down the law whenever they
-appeared on the village green, and bragged so loudly that most people
-were afraid to contradict them, more especially as their father backed
-them up in everything. He thought they could do no wrong, whereas Hans
-was always wrong and of no use at all; he ought, in fact, to have been
-a girl, always pinned to his mother’s apron-string.
-
-And thus ignored by his father, and set aside by his brothers, there
-was only his mother to stand up for Hans, but she only loved him all
-the more, and he in return was devoted to her.
-
-One day Kurt and Conrad came home from the village, where they had come
-off victors in every trial of strength on the green, and so proud were
-they of this success, that they begged their father to let them start
-on their travels, and go and visit the king whose kingdom lay on the
-opposite side of the great arm of the sea near which stood their hut.
-
-At first the father did not like the idea of parting with his sons; but
-when he looked at them, and saw what great strong fellows they were, he
-felt convinced that they would certainly win riches and renown; so he
-agreed to let them go, fully convinced they would return both famous
-and wealthy.
-
-Not long after this, the father heard in the village that a big ship
-lay in the offing, so he told his wife she must get new shoes for Kurt
-and Conrad, as well as money for the journey, for he meant them to go
-to the great kingdom across the water, where they would be sure to win
-both fame and riches.
-
-The old woman did her best to obey her husband’s behests. She took the
-great hanks of flax she had spun during the winter, and having sold
-these in the village, she bought new shoes for Kurt and Conrad with
-some of the money, keeping the rest for their journey.
-
-But when Hans saw all these preparations going on, he had no rest or
-peace, and a great longing came over him to be allowed to go with his
-brothers.
-
-Plucking up his courage, he went to his father, and begged and
-entreated to be allowed to accompany Kurt and Conrad.
-
-At first the old man was very irate at what he considered Han’s
-impertinence, and angrily refused. But when he came to think over it,
-he decided that he would rather not have him at home alone, when the
-others were away, so he told him he might go, but only on condition
-that he did not join his brothers. He must keep quite apart from them,
-so that they need not be ashamed before strangers of its being known
-that such a small, useless fellow was their brother.
-
-Although this was not a very gracious permission, Hans was only too
-pleased to get leave of any sort, so he hastened to his mother and
-begged her to try and fit him out also, like his brothers.
-
-Kurt and Conrad, hearing that Hans had likewise got permission to go,
-hastened their own preparations and started at once, as they did not
-want him to go with them; but he was so anxious to get away and helped
-his mother so effectually, that he was ready almost as soon as they
-were.
-
-When he came to bid her farewell, she gave him a small purse with her
-savings in it, and then handed him her oven crutch. [2]
-
-“Take this also, Hans,” she said; “you will find it very useful, for
-you can use it either as a walking-stick or a weapon of defence, if you
-are in danger, and you will never lose your way, so long as you have it
-in your possession.”
-
-Hans thanked her warmly, bade his father good-bye, and with another
-loving farewell to his mother, went forth on his travels, his cat
-sitting gravely on his shoulder.
-
-He hurried along as quickly as he could, hoping he would yet be in time
-to overtake his brothers, but when he got down to the shore there was
-no sign either of them or the ship, which had evidently sailed some
-time before.
-
-Unwilling to lose any chance, Hans kept along the shore for some time,
-thinking that perhaps the vessel had gone into some of the “fiords”
-that surrounded the coast; but, seeing no sign of a sail, he at last
-left the beach as the sun was setting, and took a path leading up
-towards the hills.
-
-His cat, who had sat on his shoulder all this time, now jumped to the
-ground, purring and arching his back as he trotted beside Hans.
-Suddenly, a huge bird came flying rapidly towards them. Hans at once
-saw that it was a dragon, so he took a firm grasp of his iron crutch,
-waited till the creature was within reach, then, throwing it, hit him
-so cleverly that he fell to the ground; whereupon the cat, making a
-spring, speedily put an end to the monster.
-
-When Hans ran up, he saw that the bird held something white between its
-talons, and, stooping down, perceived it was a little girl, who cried
-most piteously.
-
-Hans tenderly lifted the little thing in his arms, and tried his best
-to quiet her. But it was not till the big cat came up purring and
-rubbing itself against the wee creature, that she ceased her sobbing
-and was comforted.
-
-Hans was now somewhat at a loss as to what he had best do. Night was
-coming on; there was no house in sight, and no food at hand. But just
-as he was driven to his wits’ ends, he saw a little old man running
-towards him, puffing and panting. As soon as he came up to Hans, he
-thanked him warmly for having rescued his child from the dragon.
-
-He was a quaint-looking little man, almost a dwarf, but when he took
-the child in his arms and began to soothe and quiet it, his face was so
-kind and gentle, that Hans, who had expected to pass the night
-out-of-doors, gladly accepted his offer to go home with him and stay
-the night.
-
-They walked on a long way, pussy always trotting by her young master’s
-side, till at length they came to a big stone or rock.
-
-Here the dwarf paused, and, knocking three times, the stone opened.
-Then the dwarf bade Hans enter, and, giving three taps, the stone again
-closed.
-
-When Hans looked round, he was surprised to find himself in a fine
-large room, fitted up with every comfort; great couches, spread with
-soft rugs, ran along two sides; in one corner was the hearth, on which
-a bright fire was burning; and on the other side was a table with some
-chairs beside it, and covered with various papers and quaint
-instruments.
-
-The old man put the child into a pretty little cot, and after he and
-Hans had partaken of some food, he invited the latter to rest.
-
-Hans, nothing loath, threw himself on one of the couches, with his cat
-beside him, and, thoroughly tired out with all the excitement of his
-departure and the long distance he had walked, fell asleep almost as
-soon as his head rested on the pillow. But even in his sleep he heard
-the dwarf working at his papers during the greater part of the night
-
-Next morning, after they had breakfasted and Hans was ready to start
-forth on his travels, the dwarf again thanked him for his timely
-rescue.
-
-“I can never be grateful enough to you for saving my child,” he
-continued. “And now I am going to give you three things, which I hope
-will be useful to you, though nothing can ever cancel my debt to you.”
-
-“Indeed you owe me but small thanks,” replied Hans, laughing; “it was
-really my cat who saved your child, by killing the dragon ere I came up
-to him.”
-
-But though Hans declared he wanted no payment, the dwarf would take no
-denial.
-
-“You see this small stone,” he said; “it possesses the power of making
-whoever holds it in his hand invisible. This sword,” he continued,
-drawing forth a tiny but exquisitely damascened sword, “is both sharp
-and strong, and though small enough to carry in your pocket, you have
-but to express the wish when you need to use it, and it will at once
-attain its full size and strength. And here,” he added, “is my third
-gift. It is, as you see, but a tiny little ship, like a child’s toy, so
-small that you can easily carry it also in your pocket, and yet,
-whenever you desire, it will become as large as you may need it either
-to go on a river or across the sea, and it further possesses the
-property of being able to sail, no matter whether there is any wind or
-not.”
-
-It was in vain that Hans protested he had in no way earned such
-valuable gifts. The dwarf insisted; so Hans was fain to take the
-precious treasures, thanking him most warmly for his great kindness. He
-then bade him farewell, kissed the pretty child, who clung round his
-neck, and, taking up his iron crutch, shouldered his cat and departed.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER II.
-
-HIS WONDERFUL ADVENTURES, AND HOW HE RETURNED GOOD FOR EVIL.
-
-
-When Hans got down to the shore again, he drew forth the little ship
-from his pocket, and, putting it in the water, said—
-
-“Ship, ship, grow larger.”
-
-Immediately the tiny boat expanded, and behold a beautiful vessel lay
-there at anchor.
-
-Hans got on board, and then, having said where he wished to go, the
-vessel sailed merrily along towards the kingdom on the opposite side of
-the big sea.
-
-When they were halfway across, a violent thunderstorm came on; but
-though he noticed that the other vessels near him were tossed about by
-the great waves, his ship sailed straight on towards its destination,
-and never lay-to or swerved aside till it was safely anchored in its
-destined port.
-
-As soon as Hans landed, he said, “Ship, ship, grow smaller!” and
-immediately the great vessel grew smaller and smaller, till it was like
-a tiny little model which he could easily put into his pocket.
-
-Making sure that he had both his other treasures safely stowed away,
-Hans, with his faithful cat mounted on his shoulder, made his way
-inland.
-
-Presently he came to a small wood, and here, sitting down beneath a
-fine, big oak tree, near which ran a bright sparkling stream, he
-decided to remain for a short time, studying the people and their
-habits, ere he went on to the king’s palace.
-
-Thanks to his faithful cat, he never lacked food, for puss went out
-night and morning, always returning with a rabbit or a bird for her
-master’s dinner and supper.
-
-Meanwhile, Kurt and Conrad on their arrival had gone straight to the
-palace, and had asked the king’s permission to remain the winter with
-him. Although he did not really require their services, the king,
-seeing what fine strong fellows they were, gladly consented. So they
-joined the royal household, and were soon known as the merriest among
-the party, often boasting of their great feats of strength and the
-valiant deeds they had done.
-
-After some weeks, Hans too arrived at the palace. At first he kept
-somewhat in the background, where no one noticed him, but whence he was
-able to observe everything that went on.
-
-Now, the king had no son, but an only daughter named Gerda, who was
-both beautiful and wise. The king, who was getting old, was anxious to
-see her happily married; but, although he had received numerous offers
-for her hand from neighbouring princes and other strangers who had
-heard of the princess’s beauty and wit, she had refused them all, for
-Gerda was difficult to please.
-
-At length one day, just at the commencement of winter, and when all the
-foreign princes and courtiers were assembled in the big hall of the
-palace, the king announced that he had quite made up his mind to give
-his daughter, together with the half of his kingdom during his
-lifetime, to whosoever would bring him by Christmas Eve, the three most
-precious treasures in his kingdom.
-
-These were, a chess-board and men, made of pure gold and silver; a
-gold-handled sword, set with precious stones, in a golden scabbard, and
-with an unbreakable blade, and which always killed your enemy; and a
-wonderful bird with golden plumage, which, when it sang, could be heard
-in every part of the kingdom, yet its wondrous melodies were so sweet
-and soft, that they were not too loud even when quite near.
-
-These marvellous treasures, said the king, had originally belonged to
-his ancestors; but, during a great war with the giants, many years ago,
-they had been carried off, and were now in possession of a terrible
-ogress, who lived on a rocky and almost inaccessible island, and always
-kept these treasures in a cave, on a shelf above her head, and they
-could only be taken away while the giantess was asleep.
-
-The courtiers did not pay much attention to the king’s words. They had
-heard them before, and they also knew that all those who had ventured
-on this quest, had either never been heard of again, or, if they
-returned, were maimed both in body and mind.
-
-Some of the foreign princes, however, started off, hoping they might
-succeed. But when days elapsed and they did not return, Kurt and Conrad
-thought they would like to try. Knowing how big and strong they were,
-the task did not seem an impossible one to them, and they were eager to
-make the venture.
-
-Kurt, therefore, as the eldest, came first before the king, and said
-that if he could have a ship and crew, he would gladly start in search
-of the treasures.
-
-The king at once acceded to his request, a vessel was fitted out, and
-Kurt sailed away.
-
-After many days, he at length reached the island, but, being still
-daylight when they arrived, they kept well out of sight, and did not
-attempt to land till it was dusk, when Kurt hoped the giantess might be
-asleep.
-
-Then, making his way cautiously to the cave where she lived, he peeped
-in, and there, sure enough, lay the great ogress, fast asleep on her
-bed.
-
-Creeping cautiously along the floor, Kurt looked up for the shelf, and
-there he saw the three golden treasures.
-
-He hardly knew which to take first, so he decided to begin with the
-most difficult one, and, cautiously stretching forth his hand, laid
-hold of the bird, which sat on its perch with its head tucked under its
-wing, thinking to put it in his pocket. But, unfortunately, he grasped
-it too roughly, and immediately the bird began to screech so loudly,
-that the whole cave shook and trembled.
-
-In an instant the giantess sprang from her bed, caught hold of Kurt,
-threw him down on the ground, and tied his hands and feet firmly with
-ropes.
-
-“Ha! ha!” she laughed. “Here is another one! What fools they all are,
-to think they could outwit me! But this one will do nicely for my
-Christmas dinner when I have fed him up a little.” And with these
-words, and despite his loud cries and remonstrances, she trundled him
-into a small cave at the back. “And you need not fear that I shall
-starve you,” she grinned maliciously, “for I want you to get nice and
-fat; at present you are so thin, you are not worth eating.” So saying,
-she ran out of the cave and hurried down to the shore, hoping to catch
-some of the crew, and so fill her larder still further.
-
-But no sooner did the men see the monster running down to the shore,
-than they rowed back to the ship with all their might, and, lifting the
-anchor, set sail at once, and were soon out of sight
-
-When the men returned home and described the awful ogress who had raced
-down to the shore to catch them, the king feared there was but little
-hope that Kurt would ever be heard of again. But after a few days,
-Conrad began to think that if he had gone, he would have managed more
-cleverly than Kurt, so he asked the king if he would fit out a ship for
-him and let him try his luck.
-
-The king, anxious to recover his treasures, at once agreed; and full of
-hope, feeling quite sure his skill and cleverness would not fail him,
-Conrad started on his journey.
-
-But, alas! he was no more lucky than his elder brother. When he got to
-the cave, he also found the giantess asleep, and, after considering
-which of the three treasures he should take first, he decided for the
-sword.
-
-“The bird may make a noise if it sees me,” he thought, “whereas if I
-have the sword, should the giantess awake, I will kill her, and then
-secure all three treasures.”
-
-So he watched for a few minutes to make quite sure that both the
-giantess and the bird were asleep, then stealing cautiously on tiptoe
-across the floor of the cave, he reached up to the shelf and stretched
-his hand out to take the sword. But, alas! in his eagerness he only
-grasped the handle of the weapon, and with a loud crash the scabbard
-fell down.
-
-The bird began to scream, and in an instant the giantess sprang from
-her bed and had Conrad down on the floor, where she at once tied him up
-with ropes, as she had his brother.
-
-“Ha, ha!” she croaked. “Here is another one! Oh, these fools, these
-fools! But if they will only come on fast enough, I need not stint
-myself, for I shall have a well-stocked larder by Christmas-time!”
-
-And ere he knew what was to happen to him, Conrad found himself inside
-the small cave beside his brother Kurt.
-
-“Don’t be afraid that I shall starve you,” laughed the ogress; “you
-shall have plenty of food, and you must eat all you can, and get fat as
-quickly as possible, and then I shall release you;” and she grinned and
-laughed so loudly, that the whole cave shook and trembled as if there
-had been an earthquake.
-
-Soon after the second vessel had returned to the court, the men giving
-the same account of what had occurred as those in the first vessel,
-Hans suddenly disappeared. He had become such a great favourite at
-court, that every one was very sorry when he thus suddenly vanished.
-
-But he too was determined to try his luck, and see if he could not
-carry off the treasures, and so win the beautiful Princess Gerda, who
-had been most kind to him during his stay at her father’s court.
-
-So one evening, just as the sun was setting, he walked quietly down to
-the shore, Puss as usual sitting on his shoulder, and, having placed
-his little ship in the water, and pronounced the magic words, he
-arrived at the giantess’s island about the middle of the day.
-
-Having landed, Hans took his stone out of his pocket, and thus at once
-becoming invisible, started off for the ogress’s cave.
-
-Looking in, he saw it was empty, so, although he was invisible, he
-thought it better to hide behind a projecting bit of rock, in case she
-might knock up against him.
-
-As evening closed in, the giantess returned. But no sooner had she
-entered the cave, than she sniffed about in all directions—
-
-“Phew! it smells of humans here!” she muttered. Not seeing any one,
-however, she concluded it must be the two men she was fattening up in
-the inner cave. So, after a little time, she lay down on her bed. For
-some time she could not sleep, and kept on muttering, “Phew! It is very
-strange that I should smell those humans so strongly to-night! I could
-have sworn there was a fresh human here!”
-
-At last, after tossing about restlessly, she dropped off asleep.
-
-Hans crept forth softly, but the fire on the hearth had died so low, he
-could not well see his way, and stumbled over a small stone. In an
-instant the golden bird raised its head, but just as it was going to
-give a shrill scream, Hans’s big cat pounced on it and silenced it.
-
-Then the giantess started up, and, jumping out of bed, began feeling
-all round the walls, swearing angrily.
-
-Hans knew that he must kill her, for, though he was invisible, if she
-caught hold of him she would certainly kill him. He therefore drew the
-sword which the dwarf had given him, out of his pocket and wished it to
-grow bigger. Then, when the giantess came near him, and stretched out
-her huge arms to throw him down, Hans, with one blow of his sword, cut
-off her head, which rolled away into a corner.
-
-Hans then blew up the fire, and began searching round the cave; in
-addition to the king’s three treasures, he found several great chests
-filled with gold and precious stones. Then he noticed that there was a
-smaller cave at the back, and, lighting a pine knot, he entered and
-found his brothers. He immediately loosened their bands, and they were
-both so grateful to be freed from the terrible fate in store for them
-that they ever after treated him as true brothers should.
-
-They all three then set to work and carried the treasures from the cave
-to the ship, and when everything had been taken on board they quickly
-returned to the king’s country, where they arrived on Christmas Eve,
-greatly to the astonishment of the whole court, who had quite given
-them up as lost.
-
-But greater still was the surprise of every one, when Hans presented
-the king with the three treasures which had been so long lost, and were
-now once again restored to the kingdom.
-
-The king was so delighted at having at last gained his wish, and
-recovered the long-lost treasures, that he told Hans he should always
-look upon him as a dear son, and that he should certainly marry his
-daughter.
-
-So Hans was dressed in royal robes, and very shortly after married the
-fair Princess Gerda, who had long secretly admired him. The wedding was
-held with all possible magnificence. No expense was spared, and gifts
-were given to all the poor in the land.
-
-The king then divided his kingdom in half, putting Hans in charge of
-one; whereupon, he sent for his father and mother, and gave them a good
-house and sufficient money to live in comfort for the rest of their
-days. And the two elder brothers were also provided for.
-
-Hans and Gerda reigned long and happily. Puss always had a place of
-honour beside his beloved master, and lived long enough to see Hans’s
-children and even grandchildren.
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-THE GIANTESS AND THE GRANITE BOAT
-
-
-Once upon a time there lived a king and queen who were greatly beloved
-by all their people. They had only one son, named Sigurd, who, even as
-a boy, was distinguished for his marvellous skill and dexterity in all
-manly sports and pastimes, whilst his strength was only equalled by his
-wisdom and his handsome person.
-
-Years passed on. Sigurd had become a man, when one day the king called
-him to him.
-
-“My son,” he said, “it is now time for you to choose a fitting bride. I
-am getting old, and cannot expect to live much longer. You must take my
-place in a few years, and must try to gain men’s respect and esteem by
-showing yourself capable of winning a princess worthy to share your
-throne. Visit first the country of Hardrada, my friend. His daughter is
-indeed, I hear, a marvel of beauty and goodness.”
-
-Sigurd at once prepared to start on his journey. With a few chosen
-companions, he set sail in his noble galley, the high prow breasting
-the waves, and the stern, all gorgeous with carving and gilding,
-glittering in the sun. After sailing for some days over the tossing
-waters, the vessel at length reached Hardrada’s country. It was night,
-one of those glorious summer nights of the north, when the moon is
-almost as brilliant as the sun. The bold shore, with its strange,
-grotesque crags and peaks, seemed utterly unapproachable, till suddenly
-a large creek or fiord was seen, at the head of which rose the king’s
-palace. The windows were all ablaze with light, and the sounds of music
-and revelry told the travellers that some banquet was in progress.
-
-Leaving their ship, Sigurd and his companions proceeded towards the
-palace, where they received the warmest of welcomes from the king and
-his daughter Helga. The princess was indeed all she had been pictured,
-tall and beautiful, and so gentle and charming that Sigurd made up his
-mind to win her. Next morning he acquainted the king with the object of
-his journey, and gained his consent. Hardrada was indeed anxious to
-have a son-in-law to share the cares of his kingdom, which, now that he
-was an old man, weighed heavily upon him. As a condition of his
-remaining with Hardrada, Sigurd only stipulated that he should return
-to his own country directly his father sent for him.
-
-So the marriage of Sigurd the brave with Helga the fair took place with
-great pomp and rejoicing, Thanes and nobles coming from all parts to
-bring presents to the young people.
-
-Sigurd and his wife loved each other very dearly, and their happiness
-was completed when, after the lapse of a year, a son was born to them,
-inheriting the beauty of the mother, and the strength and handsome form
-of the father. Three happy years thus passed away, little Kurt being
-two years old, when Sigurd received the news of his father’s death and
-a recall to his native land.
-
-It was a sad parting between Helga and her father; but Sigurd dared not
-linger, and once more the beautiful Viking ship started on its voyage
-through the sun-tipped waves, bearing the young king and his wife and
-child.
-
-For several days the wind was favourable; but when within a day’s sail
-of Sigurd’s country the vessel ran into an extraordinary calm. Day
-after day the sun blazed down fierce and strong; not a breath of air
-was to be felt. In the forepart of the vessel, the men had all gone
-below. Sigurd’s companions were also asleep, while he and his wife
-remained on deck, beneath the awning, talking quietly, with little Kurt
-playing at their feet. After a little, a strange drowsiness seemed to
-overpower Sigurd himself, and, declaring he could no longer keep awake,
-he too went below, and fell asleep like the others.
-
-Helga was now quite alone on deck with her boy. Suddenly, as she was
-playing with him, she saw a strange object moving slowly along the
-smooth surface of the water. Shading her eyes with her hands, she
-watched it, and as it came nearer she made out that it was a boat, with
-a curious, ungainly form seated in it rowing.
-
-Nearer and nearer it came, with silent, swift strokes, and as it
-touched the vessel with a hard sound the queen saw that it was very
-large and cut out of granite. With one spring the terrible giantess who
-had been rowing it was on deck. Like one in a dream, the queen could
-neither move nor utter a sound to arouse the king or the ship’s crew.
-She seemed held by an invisible power. The giantess came up to her,
-and, snatching away the child, placed him behind her; then she
-proceeded to take off all the young queen’s beautiful embroidered
-robes, leaving her only a single linen garment, and as she herself put
-on Helga’s clothes, she gradually also assumed her shape and likeness.
-Lastly, she seized the queen and placed her in the granite boat, saying
-as she did so, in a terrible voice—
-
-“Obey my words and my magic spell. Thou must neither rest nor pause on
-the way, till thou reachest my brother in the lower regions.”
-
-The poor queen, half fainting and utterly powerless, sat still and
-silent in the boat like a statue. With a strong push the giantess sent
-the boat from the vessel’s side, and it was speedily lost to sight.
-Then little Kurt began to cry. In vain the giantess tried to soothe
-him; the more she attempted it the worse he became, till at length,
-losing all patience, she snatched him up and carried him down to the
-king.
-
-Waking him roughly, she upbraided him loudly for leaving her alone on
-deck with the child.
-
-“It was most careless and negligent of you,” she went on. “Some one
-ought to have been left on guard while you were asleep. No one can tell
-what may happen when one is thus left alone. As it is, I found it
-impossible to quiet the child; I have therefore brought him down here,
-which is the proper place for him. It is high time you roused your lazy
-crew. A favourable wind has at last sprung up, and we can have a chance
-of getting off this wretched ship.”
-
-Sigurd was astonished at being addressed by his queen in such terms. In
-all their married life he had never heard her speak like that. He,
-however, decided to take no notice of it; she must be overtired with
-the heat, he thought, and, answering her very gently, he endeavoured to
-quiet the child. The little fellow, however, sobbed and cried as much
-as ever.
-
-By this time the crew were aroused, the sails hoisted, and, the wind
-freshening splendidly, they reached land the following day. Here the
-whole country was still in mourning for the late king. But the people
-rejoiced greatly when it became known that Sigurd had returned in
-safety. He was crowned amid universal acclamations, and at once took
-the reins of government into his hands.
-
-But ever since the strange calm at sea the king’s little son had never
-ceased crying and sobbing, especially in the presence of his supposed
-mother, while before that time he had been a remarkably happy,
-affectionate child. The king, therefore, chose a nurse for him from
-among the people at his court, and when he was with her the little
-fellow seemed to be once more the bright, happy child he had been.
-
-The king could not, however, understand the change that had come over
-the queen ever since their journey. She who formerly had always been so
-good and gentle, was now obstinate, cross, and untruthful. And ere long
-others began to notice the disagreeable, quarrelsome nature of the
-king’s wife.
-
-Now, there were at the court two young men who were so devoted to
-playing chess that they would sit for hours over their game, instead of
-joining in the outdoor sports of the other young courtiers. As they
-were the king’s cousins, their room was in the palace, and it happened
-to be next to that of the queen. She had been particularly rude and
-disagreeable to them ever since she came, and they would have been glad
-to revenge themselves upon her in any way.
-
-One day, hearing her moving about and talking angrily, they looked
-through a slit in the door, and distinctly heard her say—
-
-“When I yawn slightly, I grow small and dainty, like a young maiden;
-when I give a bigger yawn, I grow into half a giantess; but when I
-stretch out my arms and yawn with all my might, I return to my original
-size, and become a mighty giantess.”
-
-And as she said these words, she stretched herself, yawned frightfully,
-as if her jaws would break, and suddenly grew into a monstrous and
-terrible giantess. Then, stamping her foot, the floor opened, and up
-came a three-headed giant, bearing a huge trough of raw meat. Greeting
-the queen as his sister, he placed the trough before her, and she
-devoured the contents, never resting till she had emptied it.
-
-The two young courtiers watched this strange scene, though they could
-not hear all that the giantess and her brother said to one another.
-They were horrified to see how greedily she devoured the raw meat, and
-amazed at the quantity she ate, for at the king’s table she only picked
-daintily at the dishes. As soon as she had emptied the trough, the
-three-headed giant disappeared in the same manner as he had come, and
-the queen, giving a slight yawn, at once assumed her human figure
-again. The young princes then returned to their game, discussing the
-mystery in undertones.
-
-And what of the king’s little son all this time? One evening, when the
-nurse had lighted her lamp, and was playing with the child in her arms,
-some of the boards in the centre of the floor opened, and a most lovely
-lady, wearing only a single white linen garment, stepped forth. Her
-waist was encircled by a heavy iron ring, to which was attached a
-chain, which descended right down through the hole in the floor.
-
-With a soft little cry, she ran up to the nurse, took the little boy in
-her arms, kissed him and fondled him, and, after lavishing no end of
-caresses on him, gently placed him back in his nurse’s arms and
-disappeared in the same way as she had come, the floor closing over her
-again. All this time she never spoke a single word.
-
-The nurse was greatly amazed at the incident, but, startled though she
-was, she did not say a word to any one. The next evening the same thing
-occurred. The white-robed lady came up through the floor, took the
-child, kissed and caressed him lovingly, and then replaced him in his
-nurse’s arms. But this time, when she prepared to descend, she
-murmured, in sorrowful tones, “Twice this happiness has been permitted.
-Once more, and then all will be over.”
-
-Then she disappeared, and the floor closed over her as before.
-
-The nurse became greatly alarmed when she heard the white lady say
-those words. She feared that some danger must threaten the child, and
-yet she had been much taken with the stranger, who had caressed the boy
-as if he were her own. She therefore thought it best to speak to the
-king, tell him what had happened, and beg him to be present at the time
-when the white-robed lady was wont to appear. The king listened
-attentively to the woman’s story, and, suspecting foul play, promised
-he would be there.
-
-The following evening, therefore, found him betimes in the nursery,
-seated in a chair, with his sword drawn, close to the spot where the
-stranger had always appeared. He had not long to wait. With a faint
-grating noise the boards opened, and forth stepped the beautiful
-white-robed figure, with the iron ring round her waist, and the long
-trailing chain.
-
-In an instant Sigurd recognized in her his own beloved wife, Helga, and
-quick as lightning he seized her in his arms, and with one stroke of
-his sword cut the chain that fastened her. Immediately the most
-terrible groans and rumblings issued from the earth, the whole castle
-rocked and trembled, and every one thought that an earthquake was
-taking place. But in a short time the unearthly sounds ceased without
-any damage having been done.
-
-Then Helga related to her dear lord all that had befallen her—how the
-wicked giantess had come to the ship in her granite boat when they were
-all asleep, and with her magic power had taken away all her clothes and
-put them on herself.
-
-“When she had placed me in the granite boat, it floated on by itself,
-until the ship was quite out of sight,” she continued, “and then I
-perceived we were going towards a large dark object, which, as we came
-near to land, I saw was a huge three-headed giant. He wanted me to
-marry him, but I steadfastly refused to be his wife, whereupon he
-chained me up in a big lonely cave, telling me I should never be free
-unless I consented. Every second day he came, repeating the same
-request and the same threats. Then, as time went on and I saw no hope
-of help, I began to think how I could escape his hands. At last I told
-him that I would be his wife if he would allow me to visit my son on
-the earth for three days running. At first he would not consent, but
-when I persisted he gave in; but I had to promise that I would not say
-who I was. He then placed this iron ring round my waist, to which he
-attached a chain, the other end being fastened to himself. I hoped that
-perhaps one evening you might be there when I came to see our little
-Kurt. How sadly my heart failed me when the second evening passed
-without my seeing you! But my prayers never ceased, and now my reward
-has come. The terrible groans when you cut the chain must have been the
-giant. He would fall when the strain was suddenly taken off the chain,
-for he lives right under the castle. He probably broke his neck when he
-fell, and the terrible shock must have been his death throes.”
-
-Now the king saw clearly why he could not reconcile the behaviour of
-the giantess with that of the gentle Helga, his own dear queen. The
-hideous impostor, who had now reverted to her original form, was
-summoned before the State Council, and, as additional evidence against
-her, the two young princes related what they had heard and seen. She
-was condemned to be stoned to death, and her body was put into a sack
-and torn to pieces by wild horses.
-
-Then the real queen was invested with all her rightful honours, and
-soon won the hearts of her people. And little Kurt’s nurse was not
-forgotten. She was married to a great nobleman, the king and queen
-giving her a rich dowry. She and her husband remained to the end of
-their days the friends of Sigurd and Helga.
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-GREYBEARD
-
-
-CHAPTER I.
-
-THE STRANGE ADVENTURES OF GEIR.
-
-
-Once upon a time, there lived a king and queen in a magnificent palace,
-surrounded by lovely gardens. Beyond them there stretched out great
-fields and meadows, in which grazed large flocks of sheep and herds of
-cattle, all of which belonged to the king, and beyond these again there
-was a beautiful big forest. But in addition to all this, they had an
-only child called Sigrid, who was known as the fairest princess in all
-the land.
-
-Now, the king of one of the neighbouring kingdoms wanted to marry the
-princess, and as he was very rich, her father and mother thought they
-could not do better than give him their daughter.
-
-But Sigrid much preferred her young cousin Olaf, who, having lost his
-parents when a child, had been brought up with her, and who was as
-brave and handsome as the king (her suitor) was old and ugly.
-
-When her father and the queen found that the princess would have
-nothing to say to the old king, they determined to send Olaf away.
-
-“But we must be careful how we do it, and pretend it is for his good,”
-said the queen; “for remember, he has a fairy god-mother.”
-
-So the king sent for Olaf his nephew, and told him he wished him to
-travel for a year and see something of the world.
-
-“For it is not a good thing,” said he, “for a young man always to stay
-at home. Go, therefore, to all the neighbouring kingdoms, and see what
-is done in other lands.”
-
-The parting between Olaf and Sigrid was very sad, for he feared that
-the king and queen would force her to marry the rich old king during
-his absence, and Sigrid dreaded the dangers that might befall Olaf
-during his travels. But they promised to remain true to one another,
-and that nothing but death should part them. And then Olaf started on
-his journey.
-
-Now, on the borders of the king’s forest there lived an old man and his
-wife. The old man was called Geir, and his wife Trude. The old couple
-were very, very poor; their little hut contained only the barest
-necessaries, but they had one cow, and having no children, the old man
-and his wife managed to live on the milk from their cow, and on the
-roots they gathered in the king’s forest.
-
-One Sunday, Trude, feeling very tired, said she would stay at home and
-rest, while her husband went alone to the village church. The pastor’s
-sermon that Sunday was on charity, and Geir returned home greatly
-delighted with what he had heard. In the evening, as they were sitting
-beside the hearth, his wife asked him what the sermon had been about.
-
-“Oh,” said Geir, “it was the best sermon I have ever heard. The pastor
-said that, whoever gave away what he possessed, it would be returned to
-him an hundredfold, and I mean to try it.”
-
-“Ah,” said his wife, shaking her head, “I don’t think he can quite have
-meant that. You must have misunderstood him.”
-
-But Geir maintained that he was right, and so they went on disputing
-for more than an hour without either convincing the other.
-
-The next morning, the old man hastened into the forest, and getting
-together a lot of woodcutters, he persuaded them to help him to build a
-hundred stalls. His wife grew very angry, and scolded him well for his
-folly, as she called it; but he turned a deaf ear to all her
-remonstrance, and continued his work. When the stalls were ready, Geir
-sat down and began to think who would be the best person to give his
-cow to, and so get a hundred cows in return.
-
-“Surely, there is no one so rich as the king,” soliloquized Geir; “he
-could easily give me a hundred cows for my one cow.” And thus thinking,
-he led forth his cow, despite all the angry protestations of his wife.
-
-When he had gone about halfway, a tremendous storm arose. Heavy black
-clouds rolled up from the north, the lightning flashed, and he could
-hardly stand up under the drenching showers of rain and hail, whilst
-the cow, terrified at the noise and darkness, struggled frantically to
-get away.
-
-“Alas,” sighed the old man, “I fear I shall have to let her go, for I
-cannot hold on much longer. It is so dark, I cannot see a step before
-me, nor do I know in which direction to travel! Alas, alas! it will be
-a wonder if I ever reach home alive!”
-
-While he was thus wandering helplessly about in the dark, bewailing
-himself, and not knowing which way to turn, he suddenly saw an old
-woman standing before him, with a large sack on her shoulders.
-
-“What are you doing out in such weather with your cow?” she asked.
-
-Then Geir told her why he had set forth with his cow, and what a rich
-return he hoped to get.
-
-“You will certainly lose your own cow, in place of getting a hundred
-new ones, and probably lose your own life too,” said the old woman.
-“You had much better give me your cow, which is leading you a fine
-dance, and take this sack in exchange. See, you can easily carry it on
-your back, and I promise you, you will find it contains good flesh and
-bones.”
-
-At first Geir would not hear of the exchange; but finding the animal
-grow more and more restive and wild, he at last consented, and no
-sooner had the old woman got the cow, than both she and it disappeared.
-
-After some difficulty, the old man managed to lift the sack on to his
-shoulders, and, the storm having exhausted itself, made the best of his
-way home, groaning and panting under his burden, which seemed to grow
-heavier and heavier as he went on.
-
-At length he reached his hut, and told his wife what had happened to
-him, making a great to do over the sack he had carried, and all the
-good food it contained.
-
-“Oh dear, oh dear!” cried Trude, wringing her hands. “I do think you
-grow more stupid every day! It was bad enough to take away our only
-cow, and now you come back bringing an old sack!”
-
-But Geir told her not to scold. She had better fill the big pot with
-water and put it on the fire, for had not the old woman told him the
-sack contained good flesh and bones?
-
-Trude did as she was told, though grumbling the while, and when the pot
-began to boil, Geir went to the sack to untie it. But, behold, no
-sooner did he touch the string than the sack began to move and twist
-and turn about.
-
-“There is something alive inside,” cried Trude, terrified; “open it
-quickly.” And when Geir had untied the string, out stepped a little man
-dressed from head to foot in grey; even his hair and beard were grey.
-
-“If you want to cook anything for your supper,” he cried laughingly, “I
-hope you will try your hand on something else than me.”
-
-Poor Geir was struck dumb with amazement; but his wife made up for his
-silence, and jeered and laughed at him for his folly and stupidity.
-
-“First you get rid of our only means of support, and now, when we know
-not how or where to get food for ourselves, you bring home another
-mouth to feed, and so add to our burden. You surely must have lost the
-little wit you ever had!”
-
-And thus the war of words raged till the man in grey said—
-
-“Your wrangling will do none of us any good. Rather let me go out and
-see if I cannot bring back some food for supper. We shall certainly not
-grow fat on your quarrels.”
-
-So saying, and without awaiting a reply, he opened the door and sallied
-forth in the darkness, and ere the old couple could come to any
-decision as to who or what he was, good geni or wicked sprite, the grey
-man returned, bringing back with him a nice fat sheep ready killed.
-
-“There,” he said, throwing it down, “now you can prepare some food, so
-that we may eat.”
-
-Geir scratched his head, and looked at Trude. She returned the glance,
-and then they both looked at the grey man. Surely he must have stolen
-the sheep! They did not know what to do.
-
-But at length hunger got the better of their scruples, and, following
-the directions of Greybeard, as they called him, they cut up the sheep,
-cooked a portion of it for their supper, and lived in comfort on the
-remainder for several days. When that sheep was finished, Greybeard
-brought in another, then a third, then a fourth, and also a fifth.
-
-By this time Greybeard had become a very welcome guest, and the old
-people wondered how they could ever have lived without him.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER II.
-
-HOW GREYBEARD OUTWITTED THE KING AND WON PRINCESS SIGRID.
-
-
-And now we must take a peep at the king’s palace.
-
-It was just a year since Prince Olaf had started on his travels, and as
-nothing had been heard of him from any of the knights or wandering
-minstrels who travelled about from one country to another, the king and
-queen told Sigrid that it was no use waiting any longer, and that she
-must marry the rich old king.
-
-In vain she protested that she would rather not marry at all if she
-could not wed Olaf. But the king said that was all nonsense; princesses
-must marry. And so the preparations for the wedding were begun, for
-both the king and queen determined that the marriage feast should be on
-a most magnificent scale. All the neighbouring kings and queens, and
-princes and princesses were invited, and as the feasting was to
-continue for a whole week, all the royal cooks and bakers were busy
-from morning till night.
-
-Now, the royal shepherd had noticed that, for some time past, one of
-the sheep from his flocks disappeared every few days. He puzzled his
-head to try and find out the cause, but so far he had not succeeded,
-and when the fifth sheep disappeared he went to the king and told him
-what had happened.
-
-“There surely must be a thief about the court,” he added. “That is the
-only way I can account for the loss of the sheep.”
-
-On hearing this the king got very angry, and immediately made inquiries
-if any strangers had been seen in the neighbourhood lately. At first he
-could learn nothing; but at last one of the servants said he had heard
-there was a little man dressed in grey whom no one knew, and who lived
-in the hut of old Geir and his wife.
-
-Then the king sent messengers to the hut, commanding the immediate
-presence of the stranger in the great audience hall of the palace.
-
-The old couple were greatly terrified when they heard this message.
-They made sure that their kind guest, through whose means they had been
-preserved from starvation, would be hanged as a thief. But Greybeard
-did not seem the least frightened, and prepared cheerfully to return
-with the king’s messenger.
-
-When he entered the great hall, the king asked him if he was the man
-who had stolen the five sheep.
-
-“Yes, sire,” replied Greybeard; “I do not deny it.”
-
-“And pray, may I ask why you did it?” demanded the king.
-
-“I did not go very far beyond my rights,” replied Greybeard. “Besides,
-the old people who live in the hut yonder, are no longer able to
-support themselves,” he continued; “they had no food, while you, oh
-king, have plenty, and more than you can possibly use. It seemed only
-fair to me, therefore, that they should have as much as they needed, of
-that which you did not require, and could not use.”
-
-The king was at first inclined to be angry at this cool rejoinder; but
-he then became amused at Greybeard’s coolness—it just reminded him of
-what Prince Olaf used to do. So he laughed, and asked him if the art of
-thieving was the only thing he had ever learned.
-
-“No, sire,” replied Greybeard, smiling; “I took no more than I had a
-fair right to, neither did I take it for myself, nor did I deprive you
-of anything you really needed.”
-
-“Well,” said the king, “you certainly are a funny fellow, and always
-ready with an answer. But though I won’t hang you for stealing my
-sheep, I must give you a lesson. To-morrow I will send my servants into
-the forest with my young red bull. If you succeed in stealing him, you
-shall be pardoned, but if you fail, you shall be hanged.”
-
-“I do not think I could steal the bull,” replied Greybeard, “for, of
-course, you will have him carefully guarded.”
-
-“That is your affair,” answered the king; “see that you do not fail.”
-
-When Greybeard returned to the hut, the old people received him with
-great joy, for they feared they should never see him again. He asked
-them if they had a stout rope, as he would need it next morning. Trude
-searched in her cupboards, and luckily found a nice bit of strong rope.
-This she gave Greybeard, and then all three retired to rest.
-
-At break of day, Greybeard got up very quietly, dressed himself, and,
-taking the rope, left the hut.
-
-He went to that part of the forest where he knew the king’s servants
-must pass with the young bull. Climbing up into a big oak tree that
-stood close to the side of the road, he wound the rope round his body,
-and, crawling along a thick branch, he dropped gently from it, the rope
-under his arms, and his head hanging on his breast.
-
-Presently he heard the king’s servants coming along with the young
-bull. As they came near the tree, they looked up, and saw, as they
-thought, the grey man, hanging apparently lifeless from the branch.
-
-“Aha!” said one, “no doubt he has been robbing others beside our king,
-and so they have hanged him! Serve him right, the rascal; he will not
-trouble us again, or try to steal the bull!” So they passed on, quite
-satisfied that their enemy was dead.
-
-But no sooner were they out of sight, than Greybeard climbed down, and
-taking a short cut through the brushwood, known only to himself, he was
-soon well in advance of the men. Quickly climbing up another big oak
-that stood near the road by which the king’s servants had to pass, he
-again twisted the rope round his body and hung down from the branch.
-
-When the men arrived with the bull, they were greatly surprised to see
-another grey man hanging from the tree.
-
-“Could there possibly be two Greybeards?” they asked each other, “or
-was there some magic at work?”
-
-“Listen,” said the chief servant, “we will leave the bull here, run
-back to the other tree, and find out whether there are two Greybeards,
-or whether the same man hangs from both trees.”
-
-So saying, they fastened the bull to the tree with a stout rope, and
-ran back the way they had come.
-
-No sooner were they out of sight, than Greybeard quickly dropped to the
-ground, untied the bull, and led him away to the hut.
-
-“Here, friends,” he called out to the old people, “here is food in
-plenty. Kill the bull; we will have a good roast of beef. You can then
-salt down the rest, and make candles out of the fat; but his skin you
-must keep for me!”
-
-The delight of the old people at the prospect of such a supply of good
-food, can well be imagined.
-
-The king’s servants meanwhile, having gone back to the first oak tree
-and finding no one there, had returned to the second tree, but when
-they found that both the bull and Greybeard had disappeared, they began
-to realize that a trick had been played upon them. So there was nothing
-to be done but to return to the palace and tell the king what had
-happened.
-
-After hearing their tale, the king at once sent a messenger to
-Greybeard, telling him to come with all possible speed to the palace.
-
-The old couple greatly feared, when they heard his message, that some
-evil was intended towards Greybeard, and quite expected the king would
-hang him.
-
-But Greybeard told them to keep up a good heart and not to weep; and,
-whistling cheerfully, he appeared before the king without any sign of
-fear or dread.
-
-“Was it you who stole my bull?” asked the king.
-
-“I did not steal it, sire; I had to take it, in order to save my life,”
-replied Greybeard.
-
-“Well,” said the king, “I suppose that is true, I will therefore pardon
-you again, if you can this night manage to take away the sceptre from
-under my pillow without waking either the queen or me.”
-
-“That is beyond the power of any man to do,” replied Greybeard; “for
-how can I get at night into your palace, which is always guarded? much
-less into your bedchamber!”
-
-“Nay, that is your affair; you must see to that,” replied the king.
-“And remember that, if you fail, it means losing your life.” And with
-these words he dismissed him.
-
-Then Greybeard returned to the old couple, who welcomed him as if he
-had indeed returned to them from the dead. Trude had roasted the finest
-joint, gathered a big bowl of whortleberries, and baked some nice crisp
-girdle cakes, so they had a great feast, after which Greybeard asked
-her to give him one of her nice sleeping-potions which she made for
-Geir when his rheumatism was very bad.
-
-“That I will gladly, my son,” said Trude, heartily. She quickly hung
-her pot over the glowing embers, putting in henbane and many other
-herbs, and when the potion was ready she poured it into a little bottle
-and gave it to Greybeard.
-
-The sun had by this time set like a golden ball, tinting the great
-brown stems of the tall pines with a rich crimson glow, as Greybeard,
-with the bottle carefully placed in his coat pocket, made his way back
-to the castle.
-
-Watching his opportunity when the sentry at the little postern gate had
-turned his back, he slipped through the gate and hid himself in a dark
-corner behind one of the great buttresses. Presently he heard the gates
-close for the night, so that there should be no possibility of a thief
-getting in.
-
-When Greybeard thought he had allowed a sufficiently long time to pass
-to admit of every one, including the king and queen, being soundly
-asleep, he stole quietly and cautiously out of his hiding-place and
-along the great passages, till he reached the royal bedchamber.
-Carefully opening the door, he crept softly up to the big couch on
-which reposed the king and queen. Making sure that they were sound
-asleep, he drew forth his little bottle, poured some of the contents on
-his handkerchief, and dropped it lightly over the faces of the royal
-couple.
-
-He waited for a few minutes to see that the sleeping-drops had taken
-effect, and then, slipping his hand under the king’s pillow, he slowly
-and cautiously drew forth the great golden sceptre, buttoned it safely
-inside his coat, and, removing the handkerchief, he hastened back to
-his hiding-place behind the buttress, and as soon as the gate was
-opened at daybreak, he ran back to old Geir’s hut.
-
-The next morning, when the king and queen awoke, the former put his
-hand under the pillow, and behold the sceptre was gone!
-
-“Ah, that rascal has been too clever for us again!” cried the king, and
-immediately sent another messenger to Greybeard to summon him to the
-castle at once.
-
-This time Geir and Trude made sure the king would hang Greybeard, and
-were almost heart-broken as they bade him farewell.
-
-“Did you yourself steal the sceptre from under my pillow last night
-while we were asleep?” asked the king.
-
-“Yes, oh king,” replied Greybeard. “I did not steal it, however; but
-took it, as you told me. I had to do it to save my life.”
-
-“Well,” said the king, “you certainly are a clever fellow. I will
-therefore pardon you all you have done if this night you can carry off
-both the queen and me, out of our bed. If, however, you fail to do so,
-you shall certainly be hanged without hope of forgiveness.”
-
-“That is not possible for any one to do unassisted,” said Greybeard.
-
-“Oh, that is your affair; see you to that,” answered the king, and
-dismissed him.
-
-Greybeard returned to his hut. The old people were greatly rejoiced to
-see him, for they quite expected the king would have hung him; but he
-was more silent than usual, and after they had finished their evening
-meal, and the old people had gone to bed, Greybeard went out and walked
-in the moonlight under the tall trees, planning how to carry out the
-fresh task given him.
-
-Presently he returned to the hut and took down the old man’s
-wide-brimmed felt hat that hung on a nail at the back of the door.
-Boring holes in the brim, he stuck in them some of the candles which
-Trude had made from the fat of the bull, and also fastened candles in
-his belt, and then, taking the great leather sack which Geir had made
-out of the bull’s skin, he returned to the palace and stood in front of
-the chapel steps which faced the king’s bedroom. Laying down the sack,
-he lighted all the candles he had brought, sticking them on his
-shoulders and wherever he could fasten them, and then rang the chapel
-bell.
-
-This unusual sound in the middle of the night wakened the king and
-queen. Jumping hurriedly out of bed, they hastened to the window, and
-there, standing outside the chapel door, they saw a figure, all blazing
-with light. Greatly startled, they thought it must be a spirit.
-
-“Such a visitor must be received with all honour,” said the queen. “Let
-us go out and ask his protection and goodwill.”
-
-So they put on their very grandest clothes and went out to meet the
-supposed spirit. Falling on their knees, they begged him to tell them
-why he had come, and hoped he would not be too severe with them, or
-want them to give away too large a portion of their treasure.
-Greybeard, looking very stern beneath the light of the blazing candles,
-said he did not want any of their money, but they must both get inside
-the sack which he placed on the steps.
-
-“Is that all?” cried the king, quite relieved. “Why, that is very
-easily done!” And, helping the queen in first, he crept in after her.
-
-But no sooner were they both inside than Greybeard pulled to the
-string. In vain the king kicked and threatened, the queen adding her
-cries and tears. Greybeard quietly blew out all the lights, and
-dragging the sack rapidly across the yard, said—
-
-“I am no spirit, oh king, but your old friend Greybeard. You see, I
-have got you and your queen out of your beds as you commanded me to do,
-and now it is for me to make my conditions. I will not let you out of
-the sack unless you promise me your forgiveness for what I have done,
-and also give me your royal word that you will grant the request I will
-presently make you.”
-
-The king was so frightened and helpless, fearing that he might die ere
-Greybeard opened the sack, that he willingly gave his royal word to
-grant his request, whatever it might be. Whereupon Greybeard untied the
-sack, and when the king and queen had crept forth, looking very
-crestfallen, Greybeard said that, as next day was the princess’s
-wedding-day, he had now to demand the hand of the fair Sigrid in
-marriage, as well as the half of the kingdom during the king’s
-lifetime; and, further, that old Geir and his wife, who had befriended
-him in his poverty, should also live at the palace, and be amply
-provided for.
-
-The king, having given his royal word, could not of course retract, so
-he and his queen returned to the palace very sad and sorrowful, for
-now, instead of having the rich old king for a son-in-law, they had to
-accept this terrible stranger and lose the half of their kingdom as
-well.
-
-Greybeard meanwhile returned to the cottage, and when he told Geir and
-his wife that instead of losing his life he was going to marry the
-princess the next morning, and that they also were to be provided for,
-they could hardly believe his words.
-
-“And now you must put on these smart clothes I have brought you, and go
-back with me,” added Greybeard; and as soon as the old couple were
-ready, they returned with him to the palace.
-
-The morning of the wedding rose bright and sunny, and the old king, who
-had arrived, was lodged in the palace. Leaving Geir and Trude among the
-assembled guests, Greybeard went down into the beautiful gardens, and
-there, seated on the stone bench near the fountain, he saw Sigrid,
-looking sad and pale. She had heard of the grey stranger and all his
-wonderful doings, and though glad that she was not to marry this ugly
-old king, she could not forget Olaf.
-
-Hearing a step approaching, she looked up and saw Greybeard coming
-towards her.
-
-“Fair princess,” he said, kneeling down before her. “Do not fear me,
-but lay your hand in mine and trust me; believe me, I only wish to make
-you happy.”
-
-His voice was so soft, and he spoke so gently, that Sigrid, despite his
-ugly grey beard, after a moment’s hesitation, placed her hand in his.
-No sooner, however, had she done so, than the quaint grey figure
-disappeared, behold! Olaf himself stood before her, and with a glad cry
-she threw herself into his outstretched arms.
-
-Together they then hastened to the king and queen, and Olaf told them
-how, by the aid of his fairy godmother, he had been able to help the
-old couple who had fed and sheltered him, and also to claim his
-cousin’s hand, when his year of travel was ended.
-
-The king having given his word, there was nothing further to be said,
-and the old king had to return to his own country.
-
-The wedding was one of the grandest that had ever been seen, and the
-feasting lasted a whole month. Olaf and Sigrid lived long and happily
-together, and after the king’s death Olaf succeeded to the kingdom,
-which he ruled with such wisdom and goodness, that his reign has ever
-since been known as “The reign of King Olaf the Good.”
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-LITILL, TRITILL, THE BIRDS, AND THE PEASANT LAD
-
-
-There once reigned a king and a queen, and in the same country there
-also lived a poor old man and his wife. The king had an only daughter,
-called Enid, who was greatly beloved by both her father and mother.
-They spared no expense, and she had the best masters and governesses,
-and a number of servants to wait upon her; but notwithstanding that she
-was so carefully watched and looked after, she suddenly disappeared.
-The head-governess said she had left her in her room only for a few
-minutes practising her harp, with two of her maidens in attendance, and
-when she came back she found both the girls fast asleep, and the
-princess gone. Inquiries were made of every one, but nothing could be
-heard of the princess. No one had seen her; she had vanished in the
-most mysterious manner. The king, in despair, sent out messengers in
-all directions, and spent a great part of his treasure searching for
-her; but all in vain. Then, at last, he vowed that he would give the
-princess in marriage to whoever should be fortunate enough to find her,
-and also give him the half of his kingdom. But though many of the
-knights and nobles about the court, eager to secure so great a prize,
-went off in search of her, they one and all returned empty-handed.
-
-Now, the poor old man who lived outside the palace grounds had three
-sons. Their names were Osmond, Tostig, and Harald. The two eldest boys
-were greatly beloved by their parents; but Harald, the youngest and
-handsomest, was disliked by his father and mother, and both his elder
-brothers ill-treated him and made him do all the work, while they went
-out shooting and fishing.
-
-When the boys were grown up, Osmond came to his parents, and said he
-would like to start off and see the world, and try to win fame and
-riches for himself.
-
-His father and mother were quite willing he should do so, and providing
-him with a new pair of boots and a large bag of food, he started off on
-his journey.
-
-After he had gone a long, long way, he arrived at a little hillock.
-Here he sat down to rest, and unpacked his bag of provisions.
-
-Just as he was beginning to eat, a tiny little man, dressed in grey,
-came up to him, begging for a morsel of food. Osmond angrily ordered
-him away, threatening to beat him if he did not go quickly.
-
-After he had rested, Osmond went on again a long, long way, till he
-came to another hillock. Here he again sat down to rest, and began to
-eat. But he had hardly commenced than a still smaller and shabbier
-little man, dressed in green, came up to him and asked him for a morsel
-of food. Osmond spoke angrily to him, and sent him away with a volley
-of abuse.
-
-He then went on again a long, long way, till he reached a large open
-glade in the wood. Here he sat down on the soft, mossy grass at the
-foot of a big beech tree, and thought he would eat another morsel. But
-no sooner had he opened his bag and taken out the food, than a whole
-flock of birds flew down beside him; but he angrily chased them away,
-and then, having rested himself, went on his way, till he came to a big
-cave. Looking in, and seeing no one, only a lot of cattle, he thought
-he would go in and wait till the dawn arrived.
-
-Just as the sun was setting, an enormously big giantess walked in.
-Osmond was greatly startled, but, taking courage, he went up to her,
-and asked whether he might stay the night there.
-
-The giantess said yes, on condition that in the morning he would do the
-work she would require of him. This he promised he would do; so she
-allowed him to remain the night, she herself retiring into an inner
-cave.
-
-The next morning the giantess told him that he must clean out the cave,
-and put down fresh bedding for the cattle, and that he must have it all
-finished before the evening, else she would take his life. With these
-words she went away.
-
-Osmond took up a prong he saw standing in a corner, but no sooner did
-he begin to turn up the straw than the prong stuck fast in the bedding.
-In vain he pushed and pulled and tried to drag it out, the prong
-remained firmly fixed; and when in the evening the giantess came home
-and found that the cave had not been cleaned out, she took hold of
-Osmond and hung him up to a nail in the cave.
-
-Meanwhile Tostig, the second son, thought he, too, would like to go out
-into the world to seek his fortune, for he felt sure his brother by
-this time must be quite a rich man. So he told his parents that he did
-not care to remain at home now his elder brother was away, and with
-only that stupid Harald at home; so having gained their consent, he,
-too, started off, provided with a pair of new boots and a big bag of
-provisions.
-
-But he was not more fortunate than Osmond had been. He flouted the
-little men while he rested on the hillocks, he chased and killed some
-of the birds who came flocking round him for crumbs; and when he
-reached the cave, he also received leave from the giantess to remain
-the night, on condition that he cleaned out the cave next morning. When
-he went and took up the prong to throw out the old bedding, it stuck
-fast in the straw, and no efforts of his could move it. So the giantess
-coming home, and finding that he had failed to accomplish his task,
-took him and hanged him beside his brother.
-
-So now there was only the youngest son, Harald, left. But though he was
-the only one at home, his parents did not love him any better, and the
-poor lad often felt that his presence reminded them of their lost sons,
-and that they regretted not having sent him away in their place. So he
-also decided to go away.
-
-“I do not suppose I shall win riches and fame. All I hope is that I may
-be able to earn enough to support myself, and be no longer a burden to
-you.”
-
-Then his parents told him he might go; but instead of nice strong new
-boots, they only gave him an old pair of his brother’s, and his sack
-contained nothing but some hard, dry crusts.
-
-But Harald started off with a light heart, and as it chanced he, too,
-took the same road his brothers had done, and presently he came to the
-first hillock. “I think my brothers must have rested here, if they felt
-as tired as I do,” he said, “so I will do the same.” And seating
-himself on the hillock, he began to eat one of his dry crusts, when,
-looking up, he saw a little old man in grey standing beside him.
-
-“Will you share your crust with me? I am very hungry, and have had no
-food to-day,” he said.
-
-Harald pitied the old man, who looked so feeble and tired. He begged
-him to sit down beside him and share his meal. When they had done, the
-old man got up, and, after thanking him, said, “My name is Tritill.
-Although I am old and feeble, if ever you are in need of help, call me,
-and I will come to you.” So saying, he went round the back of the
-hillock and disappeared.
-
-Harald then continued his journey till he came to the second hillock.
-
-“I feel sure my brothers must have rested here,” he said. “It is a long
-way from the last hillock. I, too, will rest here awhile.” And he sat
-down, and opening his bag, took out another crust. Hardly had he done
-so when a tiny, shabby, little old man, dressed in green, came up to
-him and asked for a morsel of food. Harald very good-naturedly asked
-him to sit down beside him, and shared his crust with him. When they
-had finished eating, the little green man got up, and, after thanking
-Harald, said—
-
-“Call me, if ever you think I can do you a service. My name is Litill.”
-And he, too, went away, and was soon out of sight.
-
-Harald then continued his journey until he came to the large open glade
-in the wood.
-
-“I am sure my brothers must have rested here,” he thought. “I will do
-the same.” And he sat down and took out another crust. No sooner had he
-done so than a great flock of birds came down. They circled round and
-round him, and seemed so hungry and fought so eagerly over every crumb
-he threw them, that Harald’s heart was filled with pity. “Poor little
-things!” he said; “they need it more than I do.” And he broke up the
-remaining crusts and threw the crumbs among them.
-
-When they had eaten up every crumb, the biggest bird alighted gently on
-Harald’s shoulder and whistled softly—
-
-“If ever you think we can do you a service, call us. We shall hear you
-wherever we are, for we are your birds.” And ere he had recovered from
-his astonishment, they had all flown away and were out of sight.
-
-Harald then continued his journey, until he, too, came to the big cave.
-Looking in, he saw it was full of cattle, and hanging from a beam in
-one corner he saw the bodies of his two brothers.
-
-Startled at the sight, Harald’s first impulse was to go away; but he
-thought he must first bury his brothers. So he took down the bodies,
-and seeing a spade near the entrance, he speedily dug a grave and
-buried them in the sand outside the cave. Just as he had finished, the
-giantess arrived.
-
-Harald, who was very tired, asked her if he might stay the night there.
-
-“You may do so, if you will promise to do what I tell you in the
-morning,” answered the giantess.
-
-This Harald agreed to, and he slept that night in the cave.
-
-Next morning, the giantess, who had slept in an inner cave, told him
-that he would have to clean out the cave, and put down clean bedding
-for the oxen.
-
-“But remember, if your work is not finished when I come home, I shall
-hang you the same as I did your brothers;” and so saying she went away.
-
-Harald took up the prong standing in the corner and began his work. But
-no sooner had he pushed the prong into the bedding and tried to lift it
-than it stuck fast to the ground. In vain he used all his strength, the
-prong remained firmly fixed. In his despair he called out: “Oh, dear
-Tritill, come and help me!”
-
-No sooner had the words passed his lips than he saw Tritill standing
-beside him, who asked what he could do for him. Harald showed him the
-difficulty he was in.
-
-Then Tritill called out: “Prick prong and shovel spade!” and
-immediately the prong pricked up the bedding and the spade shovelled it
-away, till in a very short time the cave was all cleaned out and fresh
-straw put down. Harald thanked him warmly for his help, and Tritill
-went away.
-
-When the giantess came home in the evening and saw that the work was
-done, she said to Harald—
-
-“Oh, man, man! you have not done this by yourself! But I will let it
-pass!” and she retired into the inner cave.
-
-The next morning the giantess told Harald that she had some fresh work
-for him to do. He was to carry her own bedding outside the cave, take
-out all the feathers, spread them out in the sun to air, and then put
-them back again.
-
-“But remember, if when I come back in the evening there is a single
-feather missing, I shall hang you as I did your brothers!” And with
-these words she went away.
-
-Harald carried out the great featherbed and the big pillows; and as the
-sun was shining warm and bright, and there was not a breath of wind, he
-ripped open the seams and spread out the feathers in the sun.
-
-No sooner had he done so than a strong wind arose, and in one moment
-all the feathers were whirled away, not a single one remaining.
-
-In despair Harald called out: “Dear Tritill, dear Litill, and all my
-dear birds—oh, come and help me if you can!” And almost before the
-words had passed his lips, Tritill, Litill, and the whole flight of
-birds, came bringing the feathers with them; and while Tritill and
-Litill helped Harald to fill the bed and the pillows, and sew them up
-again, the birds flew round picking up all the stray feathers, so that
-none were missing. But out of each pillow they took one feather, and,
-tying them together, told Harald that when the giantess missed them and
-threatened to kill him, he was to tickle her nose with the feathers.
-
-Thereupon Tritill, Litill, and the birds all disappeared.
-
-When the giantess came home in the evening, she went up to her bed, and
-threw herself down on it so heavily that the whole cave shook. Then she
-began carefully feeling all over the bed, and when she came to the
-pillows she cried out—
-
-“Aha, man! I have caught you—there is a feather missing in each pillow!
-Now I shall hang you like your brothers!”
-
-But as she took hold of him, Harold quickly pulled the two feathers out
-of his pocket and tickled her nose with them.
-
-In an instant the giantess fell back on her bed looking terribly white
-and frightened; but Harald laughingly gave her back her feathers,
-telling her he did not want to keep them.
-
-“Ah, man, man!” said the giantess, “I know you did not do this alone;
-but I will let it pass this time!”
-
-So this third night Harald also passed in the cave, and in the morning
-the giantess said to him—
-
-“I have some fresh work for you to-day. You must kill one of my oxen.
-Then you must scrape and clean the skin to make a leather bag; cut up
-the animal in joints ready for cooking; clean all the entrails, and
-make spoons out of its horns. All must be finished ere I return this
-evening. I have fifty oxen, as you see, and it is one of these I want
-killed. I shall not, however, tell you which one I have fixed upon;
-that you must find out for yourself. If all is done as I wish when I
-return, you can depart in the morning and go wherever you like; and in
-addition, as a reward, you may choose three things from among such of
-my treasures as I value most. If, however, everything is not finished,
-or if you kill the wrong animal, then it will cost you your life, and I
-shall hang you the same as I did your brothers.” And so saying the
-giantess departed.
-
-Harald was sorely puzzled. How could he possibly decide which of the
-animals the giantess wished killed? Then he remembered his friends.
-
-“Dear Tritill, dear Litill, come once again to my aid,” he cried.
-
-Hardly had the words passed his lips, than he saw them both coming
-towards him, leading a huge ox between them. They at once set to work
-and killed him, and while Harald cleaned the entrails and cut up the
-joints, Tritill scraped the skin and prepared it for making the bag,
-and Litill began fashioning the spoons out of the horns.
-
-So the work sped along quickly and merrily, and all was ready ere the
-sun sank to rest.
-
-Harald now told his friends what the giantess had promised him if he
-should have finished his task ere she returned.
-
-“Can you advise me what to ask for?” he said.
-
-Then they told him he should first ask for that which was over her bed,
-then for the chest which stood beside her bed, and lastly for that
-which was behind the wall of her bed.
-
-Harald thanked them warmly for all they had done for him, and said he
-would do as they had told him, whereupon the little men disappeared.
-
-When the giantess came home in the evening and found that Harald had
-finished all the tasks she had set him, she exclaimed—
-
-“Ah, man, man! you never did all this alone; but you have conquered, so
-I must let it pass.” And so saying she retired to rest.
-
-The next morning, the giantess called Harald into the inner cave and
-told him he might choose the reward she had promised him, and that then
-he might go where he liked.
-
-“Then,” said Harald, “if I may have whatever I like, I choose, first,
-that which is above your bed; then the chest which is beside your bed;
-and, lastly, that which is behind the wall of your bed.”
-
-“Ah, man, man!” cried the giantess. “You have not chosen these things
-by yourself; but I cannot refuse you; you are too strong for me, and
-you have conquered, and I must give you the reward you claim.”
-
-So saying, she mounted some steps above her bed cut into the rock, and,
-opening a secret door, she led forth a beautiful maiden. This was none
-other than the fair Princess Enid, who had disappeared so mysteriously
-some time ago.
-
-“Take her back to her father, and he will reward you as you deserve,”
-said the giantess as she placed the princess’s hand in that of Harald.
-
-She then opened the lid of the chest beside her bed. This was filled
-with gold, pearls, and precious stones; and then moving aside the bed,
-she touched a secret spring, and the wall sliding back, they saw the
-blue sea, and anchored close to the cave lay a beautiful ship
-completely fitted out, her sails all set, and her pennant flying, and
-possessing the power of sailing wherever its owner wished, without aid
-of either captain or crew.
-
-When the giantess had handed him over these gifts, she told Harald that
-he would henceforth be one of the happiest and luckiest of men.
-
-Harald then carried the chest containing the gold and precious stones
-on board ship, and then having arranged some soft cushions for the
-Princess Enid, in the stern of the vessel, they quickly departed, and
-reached her father’s country.
-
-The delight of the king and queen on recovering their long-lost
-daughter can be more easily imagined than described. They never tired
-hearing of the wonderful adventures through which Harald had gone, and
-the king ordered a great feast in honour of the rescuer of his child,
-which ended with the wedding of Enid and Harald.
-
-The king then made Harald his prime minister; and so well and so wisely
-did he rule the country, that on the king’s death he was chosen to
-succeed him, and he and Queen Enid lived long and happily together,
-seeing their children and grandchildren growing up around them.
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-LAUGHING INGIBJÖRG
-
-
-CHAPTER I.
-
-THORWALD AND INGIBJÖRG ARE CRUELLY TREATED BY THEIR STEPMOTHER, WHO
-TRIES TO GET RID OF THEM.
-
-
-Long ago, when giants and ogres still walked about the earth, in a far
-distant country, there once lived a king and queen. They had two
-children, called Thorwald and Ingibjörg; but before the children were
-grown up, the good queen died.
-
-The king, who was very fond of his wife, was quite inconsolable at her
-death. He lost interest in everything, shut himself up in his own
-rooms, only coming out to sit and weep beside her grave.
-
-This went on for so long, that at last his ministers came to him, and
-told him that everything was going wrong in his kingdom, and that there
-was a rumour abroad, that a neighbouring prince, hearing that the king
-no longer took any interest in his affairs, meant to cross the water
-and take possession of the king’s throne and lands. They therefore
-begged him to rouse himself and look out for another wife, and either
-go forth and seek her himself, or else send his ambassadors to try and
-bring back a suitable princess.
-
-At first the king would not listen to a word they said, but after a
-time he saw that his ministers were right, so he agreed to fit out some
-ships and send an embassy to several other countries in order to find
-some fair princess worthy to share his throne.
-
-Soon after the ambassadors had started and were once fairly on the high
-seas, a great storm arose. The sky grew black as night, the thunder
-roared and the lightning flashed, and the wind blew so strongly,
-driving the ships in all directions, that the sailors quite lost their
-reckoning; their rudders were broken, and they drifted about at the
-mercy of the winds and waves. At length, after many days, they sighted
-land; but when they came near, they saw it was quite an unknown shore.
-
-The chief men of the expedition now disembarked, in order to make some
-inquiries, leaving the sailors in charge of the ships.
-
-For some time they could see no sign of any human habitation, and
-thought they must have landed on some uninhabited island, but at length
-they arrived at a small farm, consisting of a few wretched huts.
-
-Not hearing a sound, and seeing no one about, they at first concluded
-the place was deserted; but when they reached the last hovel, an old
-woman came forth, who, despite her great age, was both tall and
-stately, and at once asked them who they were and whence they had come.
-
-“We have been driven here by the storm,” replied the leader, and he
-then proceeded to tell her the object of their search.
-
-“You certainly have been very unfortunate so far,” answered the old
-woman, “and I fear there is but little chance of your finding what you
-seek here.”
-
-While they were talking, the sun had set, and as the weather showed
-signs of again turning stormy, the ambassadors asked the old woman
-whether she could give them shelter.
-
-At first she absolutely refused, saying her miserable hut was not
-fitted to receive people accustomed to live in royal castles; but, as
-the storm increased, they continued to urge her to let them stay, till
-at length she consented and bade them enter.
-
-What was their surprise and astonishment to find the inside of this
-apparently miserable hut richly fitted up like some kingly apartment
-
-Handsome skins covered the floor, soft couches ran round the walls,
-which were ornamented with richly chased shields and arms, and a bright
-fire burnt cheerily on the hearth.
-
-As soon as the men were seated, the old woman laid the great oaken
-table which stood in the centre, and served the strangers with such
-dainty dishes as might well befit a royal table.
-
-“And do you mean to say that you live here all alone?” asked the chief
-ambassador, during the meal.
-
-“I might almost say that I do,” replied the woman, “for besides myself
-there is no one here but my only child Guda.”
-
-“And, pray, may we not see the maiden?” asked the ambassador; for they
-were all wondering what the girl, living alone with her mother in these
-strange surroundings, would be like.
-
-Again the old woman demurred; but the more she pretended to hesitate,
-the more the ambassadors urged her, till at last she consented, and
-said she would bring her daughter.
-
-When at last she entered by her mother’s side, the ambassadors were
-almost startled by her marvellous beauty. Tall and fair, like a stately
-lily, with a perfect wealth of golden hair, falling in shining masses
-to the ground, Guda appeared before them like the goddess Freya.
-Surely, they thought, nowhere could they find a lovelier maiden to fill
-the vacant seat beside the king’s throne.
-
-So, without further hesitation, they at once solicited her hand in
-marriage, in the king’s name.
-
-The old woman pretended to think they were only joking, and laughed at
-the idea of the king seeking a wife in a peasant’s cottage, adding that
-poor girls like her daughter had better remain at home, for such
-grandeur was not for them, and their ignorance of the ways of the world
-only brought them to shame instead of honour.
-
-The king’s ambassadors, however, would not be put off, and the more the
-old woman declared she could not part with her daughter, the more
-determined they were to take her away with them. At last, seeing the
-men would take no refusal, she consented to let the girl go, on
-condition that they would bring her back again, if, on seeing her, the
-king did not wish to marry her.
-
-To this the ambassadors agreed, and then they all retired for the
-night.
-
-Next morning the men prepared to return to the ships, and the old woman
-said her daughter would be ready to accompany them when she had got her
-things together. Then, to their surprise, they found she had so many
-packages that it needed all the ships’ crews to carry them to the shore
-and put them on board.
-
-The mother and daughter now went down to the beach together, talking
-earnestly, but in such low tones that no one could make out what they
-were saying; but one man heard the old woman say, “Remember, you must
-send me back the big stone; I will manage the rest.”
-
-And then they reached the shore, where the old mother kissed her
-daughter, and, bidding her good-bye, wished her all good luck and
-prosperity.
-
-Then the anchors were weighed, the sails were hoisted, and the vessels
-put out to sea, reaching their destination without any mishaps.
-
-When the king heard that his ambassadors had returned, he went down to
-the shore, accompanied by all the chief officers of his court, to bid
-the travellers welcome, and when he saw the young girl whom the
-ambassadors had chosen for his queen, he was greatly delighted, for she
-was more beautiful than any maiden he had ever seen, and seemed as
-sweet and good as she was lovely.
-
-He conducted her back to the palace in great state. There a magnificent
-banquet had been prepared, and soon after the wedding was celebrated,
-amid the rejoicings of the whole island. The feast lasted three days,
-and every one who saw the fair Queen Guda in her rich and costly robes,
-seated on the throne beside her husband, declared no more beautiful
-queen could possibly have been found, and though the king had loved his
-first wife, he soon became so completely wrapped up in Guda, that her
-word was law in everything.
-
-Some months after the wedding, a war broke out in a neighbouring
-kingdom, belonging to a cousin of the king, who had, therefore, to
-start off and help him, as his enemies were too strong for him to fight
-them alone.
-
-The king, therefore, ordered out his war-galleys, and, as he expected
-to be away some time, he, at the queen’s request, handed her his royal
-signet ring, begging her to rule the kingdom during his absence, and be
-a kind and loving mother to his two children, Thorwald and Ingibjörg.
-
-This Guda promised she would do. So the king took a tender farewell of
-his wife and children, and getting on board his ship, followed by his
-men, a strong wind rapidly carried the vessels out of sight.
-
-For some little time after the king had left, Queen Guda was very kind
-to the children. She had them to dine at her own table, gave them fruit
-and sweets and toys, and often took them for drives in her beautiful
-chariot, with the cream-coloured horses.
-
-Then one day she asked them to go down to the shore with her and play
-some games.
-
-It was a beautiful morning; the sun shone warm and bright, the blue sea
-was smooth and glistening like a great sheet of glass, and as the tiny
-wavelets receded, the golden sands were strewn with lovely pink and
-violet shells and glistening feathery weeds of every hue and shade.
-
-“Oh, Thorwald!” cried Ingibjörg, running up to her brother and laughing
-merrily, her arms filled with long trails of crimson and green seaweed.
-“Look how beautiful they are! Let us play at being king and queen, and
-I will make two lovely crowns.”
-
-“No; come here, children,” said the queen. She had walked some little
-distance along the shore, and now stood beside a big square stone.
-Then, as Thorwald and Ingibjörg came near her, she muttered, “Open, oh
-stone!” And at these words the great square stone parted asunder,
-showing a large cavity inside, and before the children knew what had
-happened, Queen Guda had pushed them both in; the stone closed with a
-snap, and, giving it a strong shove, she rolled the stone into the sea.
-
-She then returned to the castle weeping, telling her attendants that
-the children had run away, that she had called them to come back, but
-all in vain, they would not obey; so she now sent out messengers in all
-directions, pretending terrible grief at their supposed loss.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER II.
-
-HOW THORWALD AND INGIBJÖRG FOUND THEMSELVES AT THE WITCH’S ISLAND, AND
-WHAT THEY DID.
-
-
-The two children meanwhile, when they felt the stone closing, tried
-their utmost to force it open. But all their efforts proved fruitless;
-the stone remained shut, and the children soon felt, by the rapid
-motion, that they were fairly out at sea, for, being a magic stone, it
-floated on the surface of the water instead of sinking to the bottom.
-The waves tossed it about for many hours, but at length the children
-felt the motion getting less and less, until at last the stone lay
-perfectly still.
-
-“I think we must be near land now,” said Thorwald. “There is no motion
-at all.”
-
-“If you think that, why should not you say the same words the queen
-did?” replied Ingibjörg.
-
-So Thorwald waited a little longer in order to make sure it was not
-merely a temporary lull, and then he called out loudly—
-
-“Open, oh stone!”
-
-And immediately the great stone parted asunder, and Thorwald saw they
-were close to the shore.
-
-The two children then slipped out, and paddled through the shallow
-water to the land. But though they wandered along the fine dry sand for
-some distance, they could see no sign of any habitation. They therefore
-determined to try and build a little hut for themselves.
-
-Now, Thorwald, although but a young lad, had always gone out hunting
-with his father, who had given him a small gun and hunting-knife. These
-and his flute, on which he played wonderfully well, the boy never
-parted with, and he therefore had them with him when he and his sister
-had gone out with the queen in the morning.
-
-Fashioning a rough wooden spade out of some driftwood for Ingibjörg, he
-used his knife to such purpose that a large hole was soon dug in the
-dry sand. This he then covered over with branches cut from the
-brushwood on the rocks, and leaving his sister to collect dry wood for
-a fire, he went in search of some birds for their supper. But although
-successful in shooting a couple, there was, alas! no fire to cook them,
-and poor Ingibjörg, who was getting very hungry, looked sadly at the
-food they could not eat.
-
-“You pluck and prepare the birds,” said Thorwald, “and I will go
-further inland and see if I cannot get some fire.”
-
-So saying, he went up a narrow valley instead of, as heretofore,
-keeping along the shore, and after he had gone some little distance, he
-came to a small miserable-looking farm. He could see no one about, so
-he climbed up the steep slanting roof of the centre hut and peeped down
-the hole which served as a chimney.
-
-There he saw an old, very ugly, and dirty woman, busily engaged raking
-out the ashes from the hearth. But he noticed that half the cinders
-tumbled down among her feet, instead of into the ashpan she held in her
-left hand. So Thorwald made certain that the old woman must be blind.
-
-He determined, therefore, to enter quietly into the house, and carry
-off a few live coals. First slipping down the roof, he crept slowly in
-at the low door, and then, watching his opportunity, he crawled along
-the wall till he reached the hearth. Then, seeing a small iron cup, he
-carefully pushed some glowing coals into it, and seeing no one else
-about, he made sure the old woman was alone, and while she was still
-busy raking, he crept out of the hut, and, much pleased with his
-success, hastened back to his sister.
-
-Ingibjörg was delighted when she saw him arrive, and, the fire being
-all ready laid, a bright flame soon shot up; the birds were roasted,
-and the two children made a hearty supper, Ingibjörg’s merry laugh
-sounding again as gay as ever.
-
-Thorwald, somewhat tired with his day’s work, asked his sister to make
-up a good fire ere they went to sleep, so that it might last all night.
-But, alas! when they woke next morning the fire was out, so he had to
-go again to the old woman’s farm to fetch more coals.
-
-This time he begged Ingibjörg earnestly not to let the fire out; but,
-alack! the little princess, though very willing and anxious to please
-her brother, had not been accustomed to attend to fires, so, though
-doing her best by making up a huge fire ere she went to sleep, it was
-out in the morning.
-
-Ingibjörg even tried to wake up very early in order to put on fresh
-wood; but, despite all her efforts, each morning the fire was out, and
-Thorwald had to go every day to fetch fresh fire.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER III.
-
-THEIR FURTHER ADVENTURES AND ESCAPE.
-
-
-Thus the brother and sister lived for some time on the birds and game
-that Thorwald killed; and Ingibjörg having made a net out of the long
-tough shore grasses, they also managed to catch some fish and crabs,
-and their days passed pleasantly enough, while every morning Thorwald
-went up the valley and brought away some live coals, without the old
-woman ever finding it out.
-
-Once, after he had taken away the coals, he heard her mutter—
-
-“Ah! those devil’s children! they are a long time in coming, but arrive
-here at last they must, for I made Guda promise to send them in the
-stone, and she dare not disobey me. Ah! only let me once get hold of
-them, and I will very soon put them out of the way.”
-
-Thorwald thought these words must surely refer to himself and his
-sister, who had arrived there in such a strange manner. He was,
-therefore, very careful whenever he came to the hut for the fire coals,
-to make as little noise as possible. He sometimes scarcely dared to
-breathe for fear the old woman might discover him.
-
-Meanwhile Ingibjörg, who had been very good about staying alone in
-their little hut, at last became very curious about the old woman, and
-begged and entreated Thorwald to let her go with him some day.
-Thorwald, though willing to please his sister, was afraid to trust her,
-for he knew that the sight of the queer old woman would make her laugh;
-but he found it very difficult to deny her anything within his power to
-grant, and when, therefore, she continued to beg him to take her, he at
-last consented on condition that, no matter what she saw or heard, she
-must promise him she would not laugh, as, if she did, it might cost
-them their lives.
-
-Ingibjörg promised she would keep quite still; so the next day the
-brother and sister started off together for the old farm.
-
-When they got there they climbed up the sloping roof, and, with another
-warning to keep silent, Thorwald let his sister peep down through the
-chimney hole. But, alas! what Thorwald had dreaded actually took place.
-
-The old woman, who stood near the hearth, was raking out the ashes so
-vigorously, that not only did she send them all over the floor instead
-of into the ashpan, but she made such a cloud of dust that she was soon
-completely covered from head to foot with a coating of grey ashes, and
-began to cough violently.
-
-When Ingibjörg saw this, she could not repress her laughter, and a
-merry peal rang out in the clear air.
-
-No sooner did the old woman hear this, than she chuckled gleefully.
-
-“Ha! ha! ha! So those devil’s children have come at last, have they?
-Ho! ho! ho! what a joke! Now I shall have them! Ha! ha! ha!”
-
-And with these words she rushed out of the house. She was so quick,
-that she came up to the children just as they were sliding down the
-roof, and they might even then have got away, but that Ingibjörg, at
-sight of the old woman, could not stop laughing; she thought her still
-more comical-looking when she began to run.
-
-But the laugh now turned to grief, for the old witch pulled some strong
-leather straps out of her pocket, and, fastening them round the brother
-and sister, she drove them back into the house. There she shut them up
-in a lean-to, and secured them firmly with another strap to two strong
-wooden posts.
-
-The children at first were terribly frightened when they found they
-could not get away, and Ingibjörg blamed herself greatly for having,
-through her foolish laughter, brought about this terrible pass.
-
-But the old woman evidently did not mean to starve them, for presently
-she placed a big bowl of bread and milk before each of them, saying—
-
-“Now eat all you can, and don’t waste anything.”
-
-In the evening she again brought them food in plenty; and this went on
-for some days.
-
-But, though they were not harshly treated, except that they were never
-untied, the children grew very weary and tired; the room was almost
-dark, the only light coming through the hole in the roof, which also
-served as a chimney. On the third day, the old woman took one of each
-of their hands, and mumbling and gently biting their fingers, she
-muttered—
-
-“No, no! Not fat enough yet!”
-
-Thorwald, therefore, determined to make every effort in order to free
-themselves; but this was no easy matter. At length, after many
-attempts, he succeeded in biting through the strap that fastened his
-hands. He was thus able to get at his hunting-knife, which he
-fortunately always wore beneath his tunic, so the old woman had not
-seen it, else she would certainly have taken it away. Then, waiting
-till night closed in and the old witch was asleep, he cut through the
-rest of the straps that bound him and his sister.
-
-“But the old woman will run after us and catch us if she sees us,”
-whispered Ingibjörg.
-
-“I have thought of that too,” replied Thorwald; “we must, therefore,
-make sure she is asleep.” And, creeping cautiously along the floor, he
-bent over the old hag, who lay snoring in one corner on a great heap of
-skins.
-
-“She is sound,” he then whispered, turning to Ingibjörg, having first
-carefully placed another thick skin over the old woman. “We must get
-away ere she wakens. Come, sister; don’t delay!” And, taking Ingibjörg
-by the hand, he hurried her out of the house.
-
-“Now you wait behind that great stone,” said he, “while I cut and widen
-this ditch which runs across the road.” Then Thorwald set energetically
-to work with his hunting-knife, and ere long had cut a deep wide ditch,
-throwing up the loose earth to form a bank, which rose up between them
-and the hut.
-
-By this time the old ogress had wakened up, and, not hearing a sound,
-began feeling about for the children. When she had tapped all round and
-could not find them, she began to scream and swear with rage, and ran
-out, calling loudly after them.
-
-As soon as Ingibjörg saw her rushing along, her hair streaming wildly
-behind her, she could not help laughing out aloud.
-
-“Ha! so you are there, you bad wicked children!” cried the ogress. “But
-only wait, just let me catch you, and I will teach you to run away! You
-shall be put into the oven at once, for you are quite fat enough now,
-and then I shall have a good meal!” So saying she ran along the path to
-where she heard Ingibjörg’s voice, but, unable to see the ditch, she
-fell in headlong and broke her neck.
-
-Thorwald did not wait to learn what happened, but as soon as he saw the
-ogress run after them and fall into the ditch, he took hold of
-Ingibjörg’s hand, and together they raced back to the shore, very
-thankful that they were now safe from the old witch’s clutches.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER IV.
-
-THE KING’S RETURN, AND QUEEN GUDA’S RELEASE FROM THE WITCH’S THRALL.
-
-
-Several weeks now passed. Each morning Thorwald first gave a look
-across the sea in hopes of seeing a ship or boat, and would then start
-off in search of birds and game, while, strangely enough, after the old
-witch’s death their fire never went out, and Ingibjörg, by carefully
-attending to it, was able to keep it burning both day and night.
-
-Sometimes, when no food was needed, the children having laid in a
-sufficient supply of game and fish, Thorwald would take his flute and
-play, while his sister plaited mats and baskets out of the long rushes
-that grew near the shore.
-
-Thus it happened that one day, while the two children sat on the shore,
-they saw several ships sailing slowly past the island.
-
-Thorwald, who had just put down his flute, now took it up again, and
-began playing as loud as he could.
-
-The ships came gradually nearer.
-
-“Oh, Thorwald!” cried Ingibjörg, clapping her hands, “see, they are
-coming nearer! Oh, play louder, louder!” and she joined her voice to
-his flute.
-
-And sure enough, ere long, the largest of the vessels cast anchor close
-to the shore, the other ships still keeping out to sea at some
-distance.
-
-And then, to the children’s great joy, they saw their father standing
-on the deck. A boat was lowered, the king and one of his followers were
-quickly rowed to shore, and in a few more moments Thorwald and
-Ingibjörg were clasped in their father’s arms.
-
-Great was his surprise to find them on this lonely island, for he had
-heard nothing of what had happened in his own country during his
-absence, and it was only by chance that he had sailed close to the
-island, none of his people caring to come near it, as it was supposed
-to be the home of evil spirits; and when they heard the sound of the
-flute they thought it must surely be the song of some mermaids, wiling
-the king’s fleet to destruction by their soft sweet melodies.
-
-But the king for some reason felt he must find out what it was, so had
-ventured near the land, the rest of his fleet keeping out to sea.
-
-The king then asked his children how it was they were there, and when
-he heard what had happened during his absence, he grew very wroth.
-
-He at once took the children on board his own ship, and commanded his
-people under pain of instant death not to breathe a word to any one of
-what had occurred.
-
-The fleet was then ordered to set sail and return home with all
-possible speed. Arrived near his own island, the king chose a quiet and
-retired part of the shore, and there he landed the children in charge
-of his own attendant, telling him to keep them hidden till he sent him
-word to appear with them at court.
-
-The fleet then departed and cast anchor at the usual landing-place.
-Here the queen, arrayed in her richest garments and attended by all her
-maidens, came down to welcome the king, expressing great joy at his
-return.
-
-The king appeared well pleased to be at home again.
-
-“But where are the children?” he asked; “and why have they not come to
-meet me, as they always do?”
-
-“Alas, alas!” cried the queen, putting her handkerchief to her eyes as
-if to hide her tears, but really because she was afraid to look at the
-king. “Poor, poor children! Pray do not speak of them! Soon after you
-went away, they suddenly got very ill, and though I watched and nursed
-them myself, the poor little things both died!” and Guda began to sob
-and cry in reality, for she greatly feared what the king might do if he
-ever heard the truth.
-
-And no one dared say a word; for during the king’s absence Guda, urged
-on by fear of her mother if she did not get rid of her stepchildren,
-and also thinking that she could only govern by making herself feared,
-had ruled the kingdom with great severity, so no one dared say a word
-against her, believing that the king was still devoted to her.
-
-The king, wishing to get at the truth of the strange tale, pretended
-great sorrow at the news of the children’s death.
-
-“And where are the poor little things buried?” he asked. “I should like
-to see their tomb.”
-
-The queen tried to persuade him not to go. She said she was sure it
-would only increase his sorrow, and entreated him to desist.
-
-But the more she urged him not to go, the more determined he was to see
-their tomb.
-
-So at length Guda yielded, and herself accompanied him to the wood at
-the back of the palace, where, in a pretty open glade, she had caused a
-handsome mausoleum to be erected.
-
-He greatly admired the beautiful carving on the stone, but he never
-shed a tear, which somewhat surprised the queen. Soon after they both
-returned to the palace, where the queen had had a banquet prepared to
-welcome home the travellers.
-
-All during the feast the king still remained very silent and
-preoccupied, and next morning he again went to the mausoleum, and then
-said he meant to have the children’s coffins taken out.
-
-When the queen heard this, she threw herself on her knees before the
-king, and begged and entreated him not to thus further increase his
-pain and grief. But the king remained firm. The door of the great
-mausoleum was thrown back, and two small coffins, handsomely ornamented
-with gold and silver, were brought forth. But, behold, when at the
-king’s order these were opened, instead of containing the bodies of the
-two children, they were filled up with stones!
-
-The queen gave a great cry when she saw her wickedness had come to
-light. She fell down at the king’s feet, and, sobbing and praying for
-mercy, she confessed what she had done, adding that her mother, the old
-witch, had forced her to do it.
-
-But the king was so angry that he would not listen to her words, and
-ordered her to be shut up in the castle donjon till the Volkthing
-decided what her punishment should be.
-
-Meanwhile Thorwald and Ingibjörg arrived at the palace, the king having
-sent a messenger for them, and great was the rejoicing among the people
-when they learnt their young prince and princess, whom they thought
-dead, were alive and once again among them all.
-
-The children then told their story before the assembled nobles and
-vikings, and when Ingibjörg related how Thorwald had killed the old
-ogress, who had only been fattening them up in order to eat them, there
-was a flash of lightning, and a loud crash of thunder resounded through
-the great hall. The door at the lower end opened, and, to the surprise
-of every one, the queen, draped in a long glistening white robe, walked
-up the hall, and falling down at the king’s feet, she raised her
-clasped hands towards him.
-
-“Pardon and forgiveness, oh king!” she cried. “The spell that has
-nearly cost me my life, is at length broken! That terrible old ogress
-was not my mother, but a wicked fairy who, because she thought my
-mother had not treated her as well as the other fairies at my
-christening, condemned me as soon as my mother died, to serve her and
-obey all her behests as long as she lived. Now that your brave boy has
-killed her, I am freed from her wicked spells. And now, oh my king,
-punish me for the harm I have so unwillingly done; but, oh, let me live
-to prove my gratitude to you and yours!”
-
-Great was the surprise of every one at the queen’s story, and the
-ambassadors then recalled to mind how silent and grave the young queen
-had been when they first saw her, even while she did all the old witch
-ordered her to do.
-
-Thorwald also added his entreaties to those of the queen, and when
-Ingibjörg with a merry laugh threw one arm round her father and the
-other round the queen, the king relented. And thereupon the interrupted
-feast was renewed amid general rejoicing, the queen seated at the
-king’s right hand with Thorwald beside her, and Ingibjörg on his left
-hand.
-
-There was no happier family in all the land. Queen Guda, having no
-children of her own, lavished all her affection on Thorwald and
-Ingibjörg, whose entreaties had restored her to her husband, and the
-reign of the king and Queen Guda was ever after cited as one of the
-longest and happiest ever known.
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-THE THREE PEASANT MAIDENS
-
-
-CHAPTER I.
-
-HOW QUEEN HERTHA FELL FROM HER HIGH ESTATE.
-
-
-In a distant island, long, long ago, there lived a wealthy peasant, who
-had three daughters called Alitea, Truda, and Hertha. Alitea and Truda
-were both fine handsome girls, but Hertha, the youngest, was by far the
-loveliest of the three.
-
-Their house was not far from the king’s palace, and one day, when the
-three sisters were out walking, they met the king, attended by his
-secretary and his valet.
-
-“Ah,” sighed Alitea, the eldest sister, “how happy I should be if I
-could only marry the king’s valet! I should then be able to see all the
-grand feasts that are held at the palace!”
-
-“And I should like to marry his secretary,” murmured Truda, the second
-sister, “for then I should both hear and see all that was going on.”
-
-“Oh, if I had to marry any one,” cried Hertha, the youngest sister, “I
-should like to marry King Leofric himself! See how young and handsome
-he is!”
-
-The king, who had noticed the whispers and eager glances of the girls,
-said to his attendants—
-
-“I wonder what those pretty maidens want? Let us go to them and find
-out what they are talking about; I thought I heard them mention my
-name.”
-
-The secretary tried to dissuade the young king from speaking to the
-girls, saying he was sure their chatter was not worth listening to, and
-that his Majesty had better not attend to them. But King Leofric would
-not be put off, and it ended in their all three going up to the young
-maidens. Then the king asked them what they had been talking about when
-he and his attendants came in sight.
-
-Now when the girls saw the king come up to them, they were rather
-frightened, but he spoke so kindly and pleasantly that their fears soon
-vanished, and when he insisted on hearing what they had said, they at
-last confessed the truth.
-
-King Leofric was mightily amused when he heard their tale. He thought
-the girls very handsome, especially the youngest one, and after
-chatting with them for some little time, he found them so bright and
-clever, that he told them their wishes should be fulfilled.
-
-The sisters were so surprised to think their idle words should speedily
-become real facts, that they were speechless with wonder and delight.
-
-So the king and his two attendants escorted the girls back to their
-home, where the father’s pride may be imagined when he heard who the
-suitors were. Of course he threw no difficulties in the way, and as the
-king’s wishes were law, all three maidens were shortly married each to
-the man of her choice.
-
-Now, although Alitea and Truda would have been quite satisfied with
-their choice had Hertha not become queen, no sooner did they realize
-how much grander was her lot than theirs, than they became very jealous
-of her, and though she did her best to be friends with them, giving
-them handsome presents, and taking them everywhere with her, their envy
-only grew stronger, till at last they determined that, no matter at
-what cost, she must be brought down from her high estate. So they
-plotted and planned for many a long hour, how they could best get her
-out of the way.
-
-At the end of a year the queen had a little son. Then her sisters took
-away the baby in the night, and arranged that it should be cast into
-the deep ditch outside the city walls, where all the rubbish was
-thrown. But the old woman who had undertaken to do this, thought she
-would give the poor babe a chance for its life; so, instead of throwing
-it in the ditch, she placed it on the bank, hoping that some kind
-person passing might see it and take it away.
-
-And this actually did happen, for Osric, a poor old woodcutter, on his
-way home, seeing the pretty babe lying there crying helplessly, took it
-up in his arms.
-
-“This is a strange thing,” he said. “Some one surely must have put it
-here purposely. But I cannot leave the poor bairn crying here.”
-
-So saying, he carefully wrapped it in his old coat and took it home,
-where he fed it as best he could.
-
-When next morning it was found that the baby had disappeared, the
-sisters told the king they were sure that the queen must have put away
-or killed the child; but, though King Leofric was greatly grieved at
-the loss of his little son, he loved his wife too dearly to blame her
-for the child’s disappearance.
-
-The next year the queen again had a baby boy, and the news caused great
-rejoicings all through the kingdom. But that same night this child also
-disappeared, and the two sisters again told the king that they were
-sure the queen had caused it to be killed.
-
-But King Leofric, though startled and grieved at these strange
-disappearances of his children, still trusted his wife and would not
-hear a word against her.
-
-The following year, greatly to the king’s delight, the queen had a baby
-girl.
-
-“Surely,” she thought, “this time nothing shall come between me and my
-baby.” So she would not let the little creature out of her arms day or
-night.
-
-But she was weak and ill, and the second night, seeing she would not
-lay down the child, the wicked sisters gave her a sleeping-draught, and
-as soon as her eyelids closed, they again took away the babe and gave
-it to the old woman to throw into the ditch.
-
-When next morning the king heard that his little daughter, at whose
-birth he had so rejoiced, had also disappeared, his grief and anger
-knew no bounds. They quite overcame his former love for his wife. He
-would listen to no excuses, and ordered her to be thrown into the den
-of the big lion.
-
-When the wicked sisters heard this, they thought they had now got rid
-of Queen Hertha. They were quite pleased to think they had at last
-succeeded in the wicked plot they had planned, without the king or any
-one else ever suspecting the part they had taken in it.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER II.
-
-WHAT HAD BEFALLEN THE TWO LITTLE PRINCES AND THEIR SISTER.
-
-
-But Queen Hertha was not dead; for the lion, so far from hurting her,
-laid himself quietly down at her feet, and when his food was brought to
-him, he would never touch it till the queen had taken her share.
-
-So, while every one thought she was dead, Queen Hertha lived beside her
-powerful friend. At first she had been terribly frightened, but she
-speedily grew almost to love the huge beast, who, when the king and her
-sisters had been so cruel, had befriended her in her hour of need.
-Still it was at best but a dreary existence, and many times and often
-she wished she could but know what was happening outside the lion’s
-den.
-
-As for the children, the same old man, Osric, who had picked up the
-first baby, had fortunately also found the other boy and the baby girl,
-and had taken them home to his own little cot, near the woods, where he
-brought them up as well as he could. He called the elder boy Wilhelm,
-the second one Sigurd, and the little baby girl Olga.
-
-He had tried at first to find out whose children they could possibly
-be, but one night he dreamed that a beautiful fairy came to his
-bedside, and said—
-
-“Osric, if you love the children, don’t ask any questions about them,
-but bring them up as your own—their enemies will else destroy them. Let
-them wait till they are grown up.”
-
-So he had kept his own counsel, and did the best he could for them.
-Strangely enough, too, he found that his barrel of meal never ran
-short, and with his cow and his little patch of garden ground they
-always had a sufficiency of food.
-
-So the children grew up strong and healthy, the boys helping the old
-man in his forest work, and fetching the wood and water that was
-wanted; and as for Olga, she soon became quite an expert little
-housekeeper. But, though they wore rough, home-spun garments, they were
-good to look at, for they all three inherited the marvellous beauty of
-their father and mother.
-
-At last, when the young people were grown up, the old man, feeling his
-end draw near, called Olga and her brothers to his bedside. He then
-told them how and where he had found them, and also mentioned the
-strange vision he had had.
-
-“But now that you are grown up,” he added, “I should advise you to make
-all inquiries, and not to rest till you have found out who and what you
-are, for I feel sure you are no ordinary children.” Thereupon he gave
-them his blessing and died.
-
-Wilhelm, Sigurd, and Olga sorrowed deeply over the death of their kind
-foster-father, for they had loved him dearly. When they had buried him
-in the forest, they returned sadly to the empty hut and consulted
-together as to what they had best do in order to carry out his
-instructions.
-
-While they were thus sitting and talking, the door of the hut opened,
-and an old man entered. He was dressed entirely in green; his hair was
-long and white, so also was his beard, and in his hand he carried a
-thick oaken staff.
-
-“Good morrow, father,” said Wilhelm; “you are welcome, though we have
-not much to offer you. Pray take a seat and rest, for you look weary.”
-
-“I have come a long way, my son,” answered the old man; “but though I
-am still hale and hearty, I shall not be sorry for a short rest. But
-you seem in sorrow or trouble,” he added, looking from one to the
-other. “Perhaps I might be able to help you, for I have travelled far,
-and seen many strange and wonderful things.”
-
-“We shall indeed be glad of some advice,” said Sigurd, while Olga
-hastened to place a bowl of new milk and some oatcakes before the
-traveller. “Sir, we are sadly perplexed as to what we ought to do.” And
-the brothers then proceeded to tell the stranger their story, and the
-advice their foster-father had given them.
-
-When he had heard their strange tale, the old man said—
-
-“I fear I cannot help you myself, but I think I know some one who may
-be able to advise you. You must know that about three days’ journey
-from here, there lies a valley full of strangely shaped stones. In the
-middle of this valley there is a rock, on which a large bird sits, who
-is very wise, and understands and speaks the human language. Now, I
-think you should go and see this bird, though I will not conceal from
-you that there is very great danger attending such a visit. Many people
-have gone to consult him, but so far no one has ever returned. He is,
-however, so wise that he can both foretell the future, and also reveal
-the past. Many princes and others have gone for advice to this
-wonderful bird, but one and all have failed in carrying out the
-conditions, which can alone insure success. You must know that whoever
-mounts the rock on which the bird sits, must be so brave, and have such
-strength of will, that, no matter what he may see or hear, he must not
-turn round or look back; for if he does, even for only a second, he
-will at once be turned into stone. So far, no one yet has possessed the
-required purpose and unswerving staunchness,” continued the old man;
-“but it is not difficult to mount the rock, provided you have the
-necessary determination. Then, when you have mounted, you will have the
-power to restore to life all those who, through lack of will and
-strength of purpose, were turned into stone, for on the summit of the
-rock there is a huge jar filled with magic water, and he who safely
-reaches the summit may take some of this water, and sprinkle it over
-those who have been turned to stone; they will then awake to life, and
-regain their form and figure.”
-
-Both brothers thought the task by no means a difficult one, and
-declared themselves quite ready and willing to undertake the journey.
-They thanked the old man heartily for all his information and advice,
-and then sped him on his journey.
-
-Next morning Wilhelm said to Sigurd that he would start forth in search
-of the rock. But before he left, he said to his brother—
-
-“If at any time you see three drops of blood on your knife when you are
-at dinner, you must get up and follow me, for you will then know that I
-have failed, and have been turned to stone, and that you must then try
-your best.”
-
-So Wilhelm went forth, followed by the good wishes of Sigurd and Olga.
-But after three days, when the brother and sister sat down to dinner,
-behold three drops of blood were on the blade of Sigurd’s knife!
-
-Hastily starting up, he told Olga he must be off at once in search of
-their brother.
-
-“And remember, Olga, though I hope I may be successful, if at the end
-of three days you see three drops of blood, on your knife, you will
-know that I too have failed.”
-
-He then bade her a loving farewell; and Olga saw him start on his way,
-with many fears and prayers in her heart for his safety.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER III.
-
-OLGA’S COURAGE RESCUES HER BROTHERS, QUEEN HERTHA IS RESTORED TO HER
-HUSBAND, AND THE PARENTS RECOVER THEIR CHILDREN.
-
-
-It seemed to Olga as if the time would never pass. Each day seemed
-longer than the last, and when the morning of the third day arrived,
-she had scarcely courage to look at her knife as she sat down to her
-breakfast.
-
-But, oh joy! the blade was bright and clear, and with a light and happy
-heart, she went about her daily tasks.
-
-When midday approached, she again glanced anxiously at the table, but,
-to her intense relief, the knife beside her plate was undimmed by
-either spot or stain, and feeling as if a great weight had been lifted
-off her, she sat down to her spinning-wheel, which she had not had the
-heart to do before, and hummed one of her favourite ballads, to drive
-away the feeling of loneliness that crept over her. And thus the hours
-passed; then, as the long, slanting rays of the sun warned her that the
-day was nearly over, Olga put away her spinning-wheel, and got ready
-her supper. She had placed her plate of porridge on the table, and,
-bringing a bowl of milk from the cupboard, had just seated herself,
-when, glancing down, she saw three bright crimson drops on the knife
-beside her plate!
-
-With a cry of grief and horror, Olga sprang up. There was now no
-thought of food or rest. Not a second must be lost if she hoped to save
-her brothers!
-
-Hastily putting on her cloak and hood, she hurried out into the forest,
-following the path she had seen her brothers take.
-
-Evening was closing in, and the tall trees cast dark and weird shadows
-around her. But never for a moment did Olga hesitate or rest. Strange,
-uncouth sounds seemed to fill the air, and she could almost fancy that
-the clinging brushwood which often crossed her path, seemed like long
-arms trying to hold her back. But she had only one thought, one
-resolve—the rescue of her brothers; so she kept bravely on, putting
-aside every obstacle that obstructed her way.
-
-At length, after a long and weary journey, Olga arrived at the valley
-in which stood the great rock. As she came near, she saw that the whole
-ground was covered with innumerable stones of quaint and varied forms.
-Some looked like people, some like animals, and one tall figure had
-several square stones at his feet, like chests or boxes.
-
-But Olga, though her heart almost jumped into her mouth at the wild,
-weird scene, walked courageously forward, turning neither to the right
-nor left till she reached the rock on which sat the bird, his crest
-raised fiercely, while angry flashes of light from his eyes almost
-blinded her. No sooner, however, had her foot touched it, than a loud
-rumbling noise arose, wild cries and screams filled the air, thunder
-pealed, and flash after flash of lightning filled the valley with a
-lurid light, strong arms caught hold of her and tried to keep her back,
-while entreaties for help sounded on every side. Once, indeed, she
-distinctly heard her brothers’ voices, praying her to look round if she
-loved them. Steadfastly, however, with a prayer on her lips for
-strength and guidance, Olga went bravely up the rock.
-
-No sooner had she reached the summit, than immediately the thunder and
-lightning ceased, the weird cries and screams were silent, and, as she
-approached the great bird, he lowered his angry crest, and in a soft
-voice, praised her for her courage and steadfastness.
-
-“I can now tell you whatever you desire, and will gladly help you in
-any way you wish,” he added.
-
-Then Olga asked that she might first of all be allowed to restore to
-life all those who had been turned to stone.
-
-This the bird readily granted, and, filling the lid of the stone jar
-with some of the life-restoring water, Olga lost no time in sprinkling
-all the strangely shaped stones with the magic water.
-
-They all immediately regained their natural forms; the still and silent
-valley soon re-echoed with the sound of voices, and as the girl stood
-there between her two rescued brothers, all the others came up to thank
-the fair and brave maiden whose courage and steadfastness had rescued
-them from their stony prison and restored them to life.
-
-“And now,” said Olga, turning again to the wonderful bird, “can you
-tell us whose children we are?”
-
-“You are the children of the king of this country,” he replied; and
-then proceeded to tell them how the two wicked aunts, through jealousy,
-had caused them to be carried away, and had then accused their mother
-of destroying them, for which supposed misdeed she had been thrown into
-the lion’s den.
-
-“But,” he added, seeing the grief and horror of the young people, “the
-lion’s mouth was closed, so that, instead of killing her, he not only
-shares his food with her, but has so guarded the cage that no one dares
-enter; she is still alive, therefore, though almost at death’s door
-through grief and all the anxiety she has endured.”
-
-Then one of the strange figures who had been restored to life, and whom
-Olga had especially noticed as being taller and fairer than most of the
-others, and also because he was surrounded with several quaintly shaped
-chests, now came forward. He was a handsome young fellow, and stated
-that he was called Odo, and was the son of a neighbouring king, and
-that, having gone forth in search of treasure and adventures, he had
-succeeded in amassing a large quantity of gold and precious stones, and
-was on his way home, when he heard of the wonderful bird, who could
-foretell the future. He had gained the valley and was almost close to
-the bird, when he incautiously looked back, hearing wild cries for
-help, and in that moment he had been turned to stone, and his were the
-quaintly shaped chests Olga had noticed.
-
-The bird, being in a gracious mood, allowed the prince to carry away
-his treasure; so, followed by his servants, he accompanied Olga and her
-brothers to their home.
-
-As soon as they arrived, they at once went to the lion’s den and
-liberated the poor queen—the lion offering no resistance—and took her
-back to their hut. Poor Hertha was almost dead with grief and anxiety;
-but loving care quickly restored her to health, and the delight of
-seeing her dear children, whom she had thought dead, alive and well
-before her, did more than anything to restore her and make her strong
-and well.
-
-They then procured her some rich and fitting garments, and leaving her
-in the hut, they repaired to the king’s court and demanded an audience.
-
-After some little delay, this was granted, for after the loss of his
-wife and children the king had grown sad and listless, often blaming
-himself for condemning his queen so hurriedly; for, when he had time to
-think it all over, he could not, despite her sisters’ repeated
-representations, believe that the queen had really killed her children.
-
-When the sister and brothers were ushered into the royal presence, the
-king was at once struck by their noble appearance, especially with
-Olga, whose likeness to her mother was marvellous.
-
-They then told him who they were and how they had been saved, and also
-that they had just freed their mother, who was not dead, as he had been
-told.
-
-King Leofric could scarcely believe he heard aright as they related
-their wonderful tale, the particulars of which they had received from
-the magic bird, and it is impossible to describe his delight and
-thankfulness to find that his wife, whom he had loved so dearly, was
-not only proved innocent, but was alive and well.
-
-He immediately sent for her two wicked sisters, and when questioned as
-to what they had done, they began first to prevaricate, and then each
-accused the other of having done the wicked deed. But the truth was
-clearly proved against them, they were therefore both thrown into the
-lion’s den, where the poor queen had so long lingered; this time,
-however, the lion never hesitated, but eat them both up at once.
-
-The king then eagerly went to fetch his queen, who returned to the
-palace with all due honours and splendour.
-
-A great feast was immediately prepared to celebrate the happy
-restoration of the lost queen and her three children.
-
-This feast lasted many days, for all who chose to come were welcome;
-indeed, it seemed as if the king could not do enough to show how
-thankful he was.
-
-He remitted the sentences of many state prisoners, and all the poor in
-the kingdom received rich gifts.
-
-When at length the feast came to an end, Prince Odo asked the king for
-the hand of his daughter, the fair princess Olga.
-
-Thereupon a fresh feast was arranged to celebrate the marriage of the
-prince and princess, and this was carried out with still greater
-splendour, such as had never been seen before.
-
-Not only was the big hall of the palace prepared for the invited
-guests, but endless tables were spread in the great courtyard for all
-the poor and homeless, to whom abundant good fare was generously
-dispensed, for, Princess Olga said, as they had been poor themselves
-they must never forget their less fortunate subjects.
-
-Then, when it was over, Prince Odo returned to his own kingdom with his
-wife, where they reigned in peace and happiness for many years.
-
-Wilhelm married a beautiful cousin, and succeeded to the throne at his
-father’s death, Sigurd also married a lovely princess in a neighbouring
-state, and came to the throne on the death of his father-in-law.
-
-Thus Olga and her brothers, after all their trials, lived long and
-happily, their children and children’s children reigning after them for
-many generations.
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-THE FAIR AND THE DARK ISOLDE
-
-
-CHAPTER I.
-
-DEATH OF THE QUEEN. THE KING REMARRIES, AND PROCEEDS ON A TOUR THROUGH
-HIS KINGDOM.
-
-
-There once reigned a king and queen, and they had one little daughter
-called Isolde. She was the loveliest little maiden ever seen; her skin
-was white as the driven snow, her cheeks looked as if pink rose-petals
-had fallen on them, her lips were the colour of the reddest cherries,
-and the deepest blue of the summer sky seemed reflected in her eyes,
-while her long fair hair, reaching almost down to the ground, glistened
-like gold when touched by the sun’s rays.
-
-Having no son of his own, the king had adopted his nephew Fertram as
-his heir to the crown.
-
-The boy was as handsome as the little girl was lovely, and his father
-and mother being both dead, he was brought up at his uncle’s court.
-
-He was two years older than Isolde; but the children were devoted to
-each other, and the parents often looked forward to the time when they
-would be old enough to be betrothed and married.
-
-But the truth of the old saying, “the best-laid plans of mice and men
-gang aft agley,” was once again to be verified, for when Isolde and
-Fertram were respectively sixteen and eighteen, and there was talk of a
-great betrothal feast shortly, the good queen, who had gone out bathing
-in the sea on a raw autumn morning, took a severe chill and shortly
-after died.
-
-The king was quite inconsolable at her loss, and after her funeral, he
-shut himself up in his rooms for many months and would see no one but
-Fertram and Isolde. Even when at length he again came forth, he seemed
-to take no interest in anything.
-
-Gradually matters grew worse and worse, till at last the chief officers
-of the court came to him and advised him to marry again.
-
-For a long time the king would not listen to them; but at length,
-wearied out with their importunities, he said they might go and see if
-they could find any one worthy to succeed his late queen.
-
-So some ships were fitted out, and the chief officers started forth on
-their quest, they sailed on for many days without seeing any land, but
-at length they saw some rising ground on the horizon, which, as they
-came nearer, proved to be a rocky island surrounded by a low sandy
-beach.
-
-Here the men landed, and following a narrow road which led them up a
-thickly wooded valley, they presently arrived at the gates of a fine
-castle.
-
-They looked to see if the warden was there, for the drawbridge was
-down; but no one was on the walls, so they crossed the bridge and blew
-the horn which hung near the gateway. Immediately the great doors flew
-open, and they entered.
-
-Still there was no one about; so they walked up a wide flight of
-stairs, and presently they came out on a broad terrace. Here a
-handsome, tall, and stately woman, dressed all in black, came forward
-and bade them welcome; she then clapped her hands, and a pretty
-dark-haired maiden appeared, bearing a silver tray with flagons of rich
-wine and fruit.
-
-The ministers were invited to sit down on one of the big stone benches,
-and while they were partaking of the fruit and wine, which was very
-welcome after their long walk, the lady told them that her husband had
-died in battle, most of his followers having also been killed, and that
-she was now living there alone with her daughter.
-
-Then she brought out her lute, and sang to the men while they rested,
-and entertained them so well, that they all agreed they need go no
-further to seek a lady worthy to fill the late queen’s place; so they
-forthwith solicited her hand for their master the king.
-
-At first the queen said she could not think of accepting the offer, for
-that she had made up her mind, after her dear husband’s death, to live
-and die in his now deserted castle; but the more reluctant she
-appeared, the king’s ambassadors only grew the more urgent, until at
-length she consented to go with them.
-
-Handing over the castle and all it contained to an old servant, she and
-her daughter departed with the king’s people, and, the wind being
-favourable, the homeward journey did not take many days to accomplish.
-
-When the king saw the ships in the distance all decorated with flags
-and gaily coloured banners, he knew that the ministers must have been
-successful in their quest; so he ordered out his golden chariot, and,
-accompanied by all his chief courtiers, drove down to the shore, there
-to await the travellers.
-
-At length the vessels were beached, and no sooner had the king set eyes
-on his bride, than he at once felt a great love for her in his heart.
-He placed her beside him in his golden chariot, while her daughter and
-the attendants followed in a silver one. And thus they proceeded back
-to the palace, where a great feast had been prepared, at which all the
-great princes and nobles of the land were present.
-
-The rejoicings continued for a whole week; wine and mead were lavishly
-dispensed to all who came, and the tables literally groaned beneath the
-great dishes of fish, flesh, and fowl, interspersed with huge pyramids
-of delicate cakes and delicious fruits.
-
-At the end of the feast, each guest was presented with valuable gifts
-from the king’s treasure-house, so that all those who were poor when
-they came, returned home rich and happy, while the queen herself was
-invested with all the grandeur and power of her new position.
-
-Strangely enough the new queen’s daughter was called Isolde, like the
-king’s daughter; but, though the former was very pretty, every one
-declared she could not compare with the latter. So, in order to
-distinguish them, the former was always spoken of as “dark Isolde” and
-the latter “fair Isolde.”
-
-Now Isolde, the king’s daughter, did not live in the palace, for her
-father, on her sixteenth birthday, had built her a separate tower
-standing in the midst of a beautiful garden. It was fitted up with
-every possible luxury and convenience; rich curtains draped all the
-windows, soft couches, covered with dainty silks and cushions of cloth
-of gold, lined the walls, and bright carpets were spread on the inlaid,
-polished floors.
-
-Here Isolde spent her days very pleasantly with her two favourite
-attendants Eya and Meya, spinning and weaving and gathering flowers to
-deck her rooms; and here Fertram would often join her, after one of
-their long rides in the forest, chatting and laughing and making happy
-plans for their future.
-
-Soon after the king’s second wedding, the queen came to him one day,
-and, after praising his kind rule over his people, told him she thought
-he ought not to remain longer at home with her, but make a tour and
-visit all his provinces to see what the governors were doing, and
-whether they were getting in the treasure rightly.
-
-The king, who was very happy and comfortable at home, did not at first
-agree to this; but the queen at last managed to persuade him, and also
-advised him to take Fertram with him, saying that it was only right he
-should see something of the world, and of the kingdom over which he was
-one day to rule.
-
-So at length the king yielded, and ordered his ships to be got ready,
-at the same time telling Fertram that he was to accompany him.
-
-Though pleased at the thought of the journey, Fertram was grieved to
-leave fair Isolde, and the parting between them was a very sad one, for
-both felt that some misfortune was hanging over them, and yet they
-could not tell what.
-
-A few days later the king and Fertram sailed away amid great cheering
-of the people, who crowded down to the shore to wish the travellers
-good speed on their journey and a quick and happy return.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER II.
-
-WHAT BEFALLS “FAIR ISOLDE” AFTER HER FATHER HAS GONE.
-
-
-Isolde the fair felt terribly sad and lonely after her father’s and
-Fertram’s departure; she lost all interest in her work and play, and
-would sit for hours at one of the windows facing the sea, ever hoping
-to see the welcome sight of the returning ships.
-
-At last, one morning about a fortnight after the king had gone, the
-queen came to her, and, greeting her kindly, asked her to come with her
-and her daughter dark Isolde and spend the day in the woods.
-
-“I know a lovely spot,” she added, “where we can have a splendid game
-of ball, and then, when we are tired, we can sit down and rest and dine
-beneath the shade of the trees.”
-
-Fair Isolde at first refused, saying she did not feel as if she cared
-to play; but the queen would take no denial, and at last Isolde, who
-had been very lonely since Fertram went away, agreed to go, together
-with her two maidens Eya and Meya.
-
-It was a fine bright morning as the whole party set forth, and the sun
-and the fresh air soon made Isolde feel more like her former self.
-
-Laughing and singing, the whole party wandered merrily through the
-woods till they reached a lovely open glade, when they commenced a
-merry game.
-
-Here, there, and everywhere flew the bright-coloured balls, tossed and
-caught by eager hands.
-
-Isolde the fair was more deft in her play than the others, and never
-missed a ball; but further and even further flew the balls sent by the
-queen and her daughter, till at length they and fair Isolde were quite
-out of sight of their attendants, when the latter, running swiftly
-after a bright crimson ball, suddenly paused, for at her feet there
-yawned a deep dark pit.
-
-“Oh, stop!” she cried, startled, looking round at the queen and dark
-Isolde. “Stop! Don’t come any further, or you will fall into this
-dreadful place!” But the words had scarcely passed her lips when she
-felt a strong push and fell headlong into the hole.
-
-Then the queen, laughing wickedly, looked down at poor Isolde and said—
-
-“Ha! ha! my pretty bird! How do you like your new house, fair Isolde?
-It is not quite so fine as your grand, beautiful tower, is it? But you
-won’t need such pretty things now, for you will soon be dead, and then
-Fertram on his return will marry my dark Isolde!”
-
-“Oh, help me out! Don’t leave me here!” cried fair Isolde; “and I will
-promise, on the word of a princess, never to speak of this to any one!”
-
-“No, no, my young damsel! Promises are easily broken; but the dead tell
-no tales!” And, despite her tears and entreaties, the wicked queen and
-her daughter placed branches of pine trees across the open pit, and
-then covered them thickly with earth and leaves, so that no one, even
-if they passed that way, would ever dream there was a grave hidden
-beneath.
-
-By this time the sun had set, and it was getting dusk ere they had
-finished their task; so the queen and dark Isolde hastened back to the
-palace, but ere they entered it, they set fire to fair Isolde’s tower,
-which was soon completely burnt to the ground.
-
-The queen’s attendants, meanwhile, together with Eya and Meya, finding
-the queen and the two princesses did not return, called out and
-searched for them in various directions, but, seeing nothing of them,
-concluded they had returned to the palace, and so, as it was now quite
-dark, hastened home themselves.
-
-On their arrival there, they found the queen and dark Isolde, who said
-fair Isolde had returned with them back to her tower, saying she was
-tired, when shortly after, to their horror, they had noticed flames
-bursting out of the windows, but ere they could send help, the tower
-was burnt down.
-
-Poor Eya and Meya were inconsolable at the loss of their beloved
-mistress, and mourned long and sadly for her.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER III.
-
-“FAIR ISOLDE” ESCAPES, AND DISGUISES HERSELF.
-
-
-We must now return to fair Isolde.
-
-When she heard the queen’s words and knew that they did not mean to
-help her, but intended leaving her there to die, she wept long and
-bitterly; then, as hour after hour passed, and, though she listened
-intently, she could hear no one passing by who might have helped her,
-she sat down on a heap of leaves lying in one corner, and began to
-think how best she could get out. Then she suddenly remembered that she
-had fortunately that morning put on the golden girdle which had been a
-parting gift of her mother on her death-bed, and to which was attached
-a large pair of golden scissors. She had enjoined fair Isolde never to
-go outside the house without this girdle, for it had been given her by
-a fairy godmother, and had the marvellous power of preserving whoever
-wore it both from hunger and fatigue.
-
-Isolde, therefore, after her first burst of grief, felt she was not
-quite helpless; the power of the girdle would save her from starvation,
-till she could once again procure food. And meanwhile, feeling somewhat
-comforted, she took hold of the big golden scissors, and by working
-hard, and persevering in spite of fatigue, she managed to dig some deep
-holes in the side of the pit, large enough to give her a good foothold,
-and thus managed to climb up to the top, and work her way through the
-mass of earth and leaves the wicked queen and her daughter had piled up
-together.
-
-When she at last got out, she wandered about the forest for some time,
-till she got back to the open glade, where they had played ball.
-
-Here she sat down to consider what she had better do.
-
-At first she thought it would be safer to keep hidden away in the
-forest, for fear her stepmother might find her and again try to kill
-her; but, on second thoughts, she decided it would be better for her to
-return to the tower, and so disguise herself that no one could possibly
-recognize her.
-
-She first stained her face brown with the juice of some berries, and
-then with her deft fingers she made herself a quaint dress and large
-cap out of various coloured leaves, and thus disguised, she went back
-to her tower, and found it a heap of ashes. Feeling now certain there
-was a plot against her, she determined to go on to the palace, went
-round to the kitchen door, and begged the cook to give her a morsel of
-food, as she was very hungry.
-
-The cook, who was a kind-hearted old woman, told her to sit down on a
-bench, and fetched her some bread and meat, in return for which, Isolde
-offered to mend her clothes for her, as she probably had no time to do
-so herself, saying her name was Näfra Kolla, the sewing girl.
-
-The old cook, who, although good at her own work, was no great hand
-with her needle, was delighted when she heard this, and told her she
-was welcome to stay as long as she liked, more especially as the king
-would soon be back, when there would be plenty of work for every one.
-
-So Näfra Kolla remained, and when it was seen how clever she was with
-her needle, she found plenty to do, for the whole king’s household
-declared they had never seen such beautiful work as hers.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER IV.
-
-FERTRAM FALLS UNDER A SPELL, AND IS BETROTHED TO “DARK ISOLDE.”
-
-
-At length the king returned from his long tour accompanied by Fertram,
-and as soon as the ships were in sight, the queen and her daughter
-drove down to the shore to welcome them home.
-
-When they were all four seated in the golden chariot on their way back
-to the palace, both the king and Fertram were greatly surprised not to
-see fair Isolde, and asked why she had not come down to meet them.
-
-Then the queen, pretending to weep, and putting her handkerchief to her
-eyes, said that some time after the king’s departure, the tower in
-which Isolde lived had been burned to the ground; no one could find out
-how the accident had happened, but they thought the princess must have
-carelessly left a light near some of the curtains.
-
-This terrible calamity was a fearful blow to Fertram, so, instead of
-joining in the festivities to celebrate the king’s return, he shut
-himself up in his own rooms and would see no one for several weeks.
-
-At last the queen herself came to his door, and as she would take no
-denial, he was at length obliged to open it. When she entered, he saw
-she held a golden goblet in her hand, filled with wine. At first he
-would have none of it; but as she continued to press and urge him, if
-only just to taste it, hoping by so doing to get rid of her, Fertram
-took the cup and drank a little. But no sooner had he swallowed the
-first mouthful than he fell into a deep sleep, and lost all
-consciousness.
-
-When at last he awakened, all remembrance of his love for fair Isolde
-had vanished.
-
-The queen, seeing the satisfactory effect of her magic draught, lost no
-time in sounding the praises of her own daughter, until at length,
-after much persuasion, Fertram consented to marry her, and a day was
-fixed for the wedding.
-
-Ere this could take place, however, the future bride had, according to
-the custom of the country, to embroider and make up both her own and
-the bridegroom’s wedding garments.
-
-Now, dark Isolde was not good with her needle; she was very lazy, and
-much preferred idling about and gossiping in the stables and kennels,
-to sewing or spinning indoors.
-
-In her perplexity as to what she had better do, for she wanted to marry
-Fertram, she sauntered across the stable yard to the kitchen, where the
-old cook was sitting on a stool shelling peas, and asked her what she
-would advise her to do.
-
-“You ought to be ashamed of yourself to be so helpless,” answered the
-cook, crossly, for she had no love for the new queen and her daughter.
-“It is all very well for a poor old woman like me not to be able to use
-her needle, for I have always had to work hard for my living, and my
-hands soon got too rough for sewing much; but for a young princess like
-you not to be able to embroider her own wedding-dress! Why, such a
-disgrace will be handed down for generations! But there, as you are so
-stupid, I suppose I must try and help you. Fortunately there is a young
-girl here, called Näfra Kolla, who sews as beautifully as any princess;
-you tell her I sent you, and I dare say she will help you.”
-
-When dark Isolde heard this she was greatly pleased, and at once ran up
-to her room and brought down the various pieces of silk and twists of
-gold and silver thread, and brought them to Näfra Kolla, begging her to
-make up the garments. This Näfra Kolla promised to do, and her clever
-busy fingers finished both the bridal garments the evening before the
-wedding.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER V.
-
-THE SPELL IS BROKEN, AND THE WICKED QUEEN’S DESIGNS ARE FRUSTRATED.
-
-
-The following morning the sun shone out bright and clear, and every one
-declared no happier omen could usher in so auspicious a day.
-
-But when the queen went to her daughter’s room to waken her, in place
-of dark Isolde, there lay a hideous dwarf in the bed.
-
-“Oh, Isolde!” cried the queen, wringing her hands, “what can we do? How
-was it possible that we both forgot that this is the one morning in the
-year on which you must resume your own form? Oh, this is terrible! We
-must put off the wedding, and say that you are ill!”
-
-“No, no,” croaked the misshapen figure; “if we once let Fertram off, I
-know he will never marry me.”
-
-The queen remained lost in thought for a few minutes. Then she
-exclaimed—
-
-“I know what we will do! I will get Näfra Kolla, the sewing girl. She
-is just your height and size. I will dress her as the bride, and under
-the thickly embroidered veil no one will notice the difference. Then,
-after the whole party come back from their ride, you will have resumed
-your own pretty face and figure. You can then change with Näfra Kolla,
-and none will be any the wiser.”
-
-“But will not Näfra Kolla talk about it or object?” asked the dwarf.
-
-“Neither she herself nor any one else will know anything about it,”
-replied the queen, “You leave it all to me.”
-
-In a short time the queen went to Näfra Kolla’s room, and brought her a
-hot cup of coffee.
-
-“Drink this,” she said; “I am sure you must be wearied out with all the
-work you have done, and this will be a tiring day for you.”
-
-Though Näfra Kolla was not thirsty, she did not like to refuse the
-queen, thinking she really meant it kindly; but no sooner had she
-swallowed the coffee than she seemed to fall into a sort of trance. It
-seemed to her as if she were Isolde again, and that this was her own
-wedding-day. She was dressed in the bridal garments, and the richly
-embroidered veil was thrown over her; then, after the wedding ceremony
-was over, the whole bridal party went for a ride through the forest. It
-all seemed like a strange dream to the girl.
-
-As they passed the blackened ruins of Isolde’s tower, Näfra Kolla
-murmured—
-
-
- “Once thou wert bright and fair,
- Now thou art burnt, oh chamber mine.”
-
-
-Fertram bent forward on his horse, and asked her what she had said. But
-she gave him no answer.
-
-Shortly after they came to a big lime tree, whose sweet blossoms
-scented the whole air, and Näfra Kolla murmured—
-
-
- “Behold this giant linden tree
- Beneath whose shade Fertram and Isolde
- Plighted their troth for ever and aye.
- And he will hold to it yet!”
-
-
-After riding some little distance further, they came to the deep
-trench.
-
-Looking down into it, Näfra Kolla murmured—
-
-
- “But for my dear mother’s golden gifts,
- Here would my life have ended.”
-
-
-Once again Fertram asked her what she had said; but still she remained
-silent.
-
-At last, just as the sun was setting, they returned to the palace.
-Näfra Kolla dismounted and went up to her own room; but scarcely had
-she sat down, than a sudden giddiness seized her, all grew dark before
-her eyes, and she lost consciousness.
-
-Then the queen, who had been waiting for her, came forth from behind a
-screen where she had been hidden, and, taking off the bridal garments,
-she hastened with them to dark Isolde’s room. The latter had now
-regained her fair form, and was quickly robed in the rich garments of
-the bride, after which the queen returned to Näfra Kolla and dressed
-her in her usual dress.
-
-Presently Fertram came for Isolde, and, sitting down beside her, asked
-her what she had said during the ride, when they passed the ruins of
-her tower.
-
-“I really cannot remember what I said,” replied Isolde.
-
-“But you must tell me,” said Fertram.
-
-Then Isolde went to her mother and asked her what Näfra Kolla could
-have said. So the queen told her, and Isolde returned to Fertram and
-repeated the words.
-
-But he felt strangely dissatisfied.
-
-“I should also like to know what it was you said when we passed beneath
-the great lime tree, and when we came to that deep trench in the
-forest.”
-
-“I really cannot recollect all I said,” replied dark Isolde, crossly.
-“I am sure it was nothing of any importance.”
-
-“Nay, but I insist upon knowing,” said Fertram, “you seemed so strange
-and not at all like yourself; you must tell me!”
-
-So Isolde once again went to her mother, and the queen said that when
-they came to the great linden tree, Näfra Kolla had said—
-
-
- “Behold the giant linden tree
- Beneath whose shade Fertram and Isolde
- Plighted their troth for ever and aye.
- And he will hold to it yet!”
-
-
-and that when they arrived at the deep trench, she murmured—
-
-
- “But for my dear mother’s golden gifts,
- Here would my life have ended.”
-
-
-When dark Isolde returned to Fertram with these answers, she thought,
-“Surely now, he must be satisfied.”
-
-But all these replies had just the opposite effect, for the more he
-heard, the more strange and startling did it all appear to him.
-
-“Oh, my lost fair Isolde,” he cried, “would that I could learn the
-truth of all this!”
-
-Then suddenly it seemed as if a veil were lifted from his memory, he
-recollected all his love for his cousin fair Isolde, and how different
-she was in every way to the dark maiden beside him.
-
-“Oh, Isolde, my own fair princess,” he cried, “would that I could see
-you once again and hold you to my heart! But as you are dead, and this
-is not possible, may I also die, and so be with you!”
-
-Scarcely had these words passed his lips, when a soft light suddenly
-filled the room, and lo! in the open doorway stood his own fair cousin,
-more sweet and beautiful than ever.
-
-Stretching out her arms towards him, she said—“Oh, Fertram, your love
-and faithfulness have conquered and overcome the wicked spells of my
-stepmother. If you indeed are still true to me, we may yet defeat her,
-and all will be well!”
-
-“Isolde, my own Isolde,” cried Fertram, “can it really be you, or is it
-only your spirit; and are you not dead, as they solemnly assured me?”
-And he drew her lovingly towards him.
-
-At this moment, the queen rushed into the room, speedily followed by
-the king.
-
-When she saw that her wicked scheme had fallen through, she gave a
-great scream, which shook the whole palace. In an instant she was
-changed back into the wicked giantess she had originally been, and her
-daughter, who was behind her, became again the ugly little dwarf.
-
-The king, in his anger at the terrible deception that had been
-practised on him, wanted then and there to order them to be instantly
-killed; but, at fair Isolde’s petition, they were sent back to their
-own island, and bound never to quit it on pain of instant death.
-
-Then a fresh, and, this time, a very merry wedding-feast was ordered,
-which was much more magnificent than the last one. The tables were
-laden
-
-
- “With peacocks roasted
- And peacocks spiced,
- With fishes boiled
- And fishes fried,
- With mimjam and pimjam
- And multum salve;
- The wine that was drank
- Was primat and claret,
- As well as the wine of Garganus.”
-
-
-Then all the guests, ere their departure, were laden with presents from
-the king’s treasure-house; and when, after some years, the old king was
-gathered to his fathers, Fertram and Isolde reigned jointly, and lived
-long and happily, seeing their children and great-great-grandchildren
-around them.
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-PRINCE HLINI
-
-
-In a far country, there once lived a king and a queen. They had an only
-son, called Hlini, who even as a child showed wonderful talents, and
-grew up the handsomest, cleverest, and bravest man in all the land.
-
-One day, the prince went out hunting with some of the courtiers. It was
-a beautiful morning; the sun shone with unusual brilliancy, birds and
-game of all kinds were plentiful; and, well pleased with their good
-day’s sport, the whole party turned homewards as the afternoon shadows
-began to lengthen, when suddenly a thick fog arose, which soon
-completely surrounded them. They lost sight of the prince, and it was
-only with great difficulty that they made their way back to the castle.
-
-When the king heard that his son had not returned, he became very
-anxious; and the fog having somewhat lifted, he at once sent out
-messengers to try and find him. But although they searched in all
-directions for three days and nights, they could find no trace of
-him,—no one had heard of or seen Prince Hlini.
-
-This sudden disappearance of his son greatly grieved the king; and
-when, on the evening of the third day, the messengers returned without
-any news of him, the king retired to his room, and, throwing himself on
-his bed, gave way to the deepest grief. In vain the queen tried to
-cheer him, telling him that Hlini was so brave and clever, he would be
-sure to return safely. The king would not be consoled, and said he
-would gladly give the half of his kingdom to any one who would bring
-him back his son.
-
-Now, not far from the palace, in the middle of a wild moor, covered
-with yellow gorse and purple heather, there lived an old man in a
-little cottage with his only child, a daughter called Signy, who was
-both beautiful and clever. They were very poor, but lived happily and
-contented on wild honey and the berries that grew on the moors. When
-Signy heard from the shepherds that the prince had disappeared and that
-the king had offered the half of his kingdom to whoever should find
-him, she begged her father to let her go in search of him. At first he
-was very unwilling to part with her, dreading the dangers she might
-have to encounter; but Signy said she felt quite sure she would succeed
-in her search. All she wanted was a pair of new shoes and some food.
-And so, after a little more persuasion, her father gave her his
-blessing and started her on her journey.
-
-Signy wandered on for several days, resting in the evenings in some
-sheltered nook, and ever going towards the north. It was now
-mid-summer, the days were long—in fact, there was scarcely any night;
-and on the fourth evening, just as the sun, like a huge red ball, was
-setting in a bed of crimson and gold, only to rise again, Signy saw
-some rocks in front of her, in one of which was a huge cave. Listening
-carefully for a few minutes and hearing no sound, Signy entered very
-softly, and there she saw two beds: one was covered with a beautiful
-blue silk quilt, embroidered with gold; the other had a crimson velvet
-quilt, embroidered with silver. Going cautiously forward, she saw the
-prince, lying fast asleep on the bed with the golden quilt.
-
-Signy was delighted with her discovery, and went up to him to waken
-him; but though she shook him, at first gently and then more roughly,
-she found she could not rouse him. Looking up, she saw some strange
-letters, or runes, cut into the wooden headboard of the bed.
-
-Now, though her father, who was a learned old man, had taught Signy to
-read runes, she could make nothing of these. She therefore determined
-to wait and see who the owner of the cave was, and discovering a narrow
-recess near the opening, she crept quietly in.
-
-Hardly had she got safely into her hiding-place, than she heard a
-terrible noise, like a peal of thunder. The earth began to quake, and
-presently two frightful giantesses entered the cave.
-
-As they came in, the taller and elder of the two cried out angrily,
-“Pah! I smell the smell of a human being here!”
-
-“Of course you do,” replied her sister, “seeing that Hlini the king’s
-son is asleep here.”
-
-They then went to the bed on which Hlini was lying, and moving the
-headboard, on which the runes were carved, to one side, out came two
-beautiful silver swans.
-
-“Sing, my beautiful swans, sing, and waken Hlini,” cried the
-giantesses.
-
-And as the swans, obeying, sang a lovely sweet song, the prince awoke.
-
-The younger giantess then brought him a silver tray laden with
-delicious fruit and wine; but the prince would not touch anything.
-
-“Will you marry me now?” then asked the giantess.
-
-“No, no, and again no!” cried the prince.
-
-“Then sing, sing, my beautiful swans, that Hlini may go to sleep
-again,” she called out angrily.
-
-And as the swans raised their voices in a sad, plaintive melody, the
-prince fell back on the bed, and was soon in his magic sleep again.
-
-The two sisters then lay down on the other couch with the
-silver-embroidered quilt.
-
-In the morning they again wakened Hlini in the same manner, and offered
-him food, which, however, he angrily refused; whereupon the younger
-giantess again asked him if he would marry her; and when he refused, as
-before, the sisters put him to sleep by the song of the swans, and then
-left the cave, closing it as they went out.
-
-After waiting a little while to make sure that the wicked sisters were
-not coming back again, Signy came out of her hiding-place, and moving
-the headboard of the bed, as she had seen the sisters do, she called to
-the swans, and as they sang their song, the prince awoke.
-
-He was greatly surprised to see Signy in place of the hideous giant
-sisters, and thanked her warmly for her help, asking how she had come
-there.
-
-Then Signy told him how much his father sorrowed at his mysterious
-disappearance, and that she had determined to try and find him.
-
-Hlini was very grateful, and told Signy that, after he had got
-separated from his friends in the fog, he had suddenly encountered the
-giant sisters, who, having their swans with them, put him to sleep
-before he had time to fight them or get away, and that they had then
-forcibly carried him off to their cave; and that the younger sister, as
-she had no doubt heard, wanted to marry him. But this he had steadily
-refused to do. As long as he remained firm, they could only keep him
-there asleep; but, he added, he would rather remain thus for ever than
-marry the ogress.
-
-When he had finished his tale, Signy said, “Now the first thing we must
-do, is to find out the meaning of the runes on the headboard. When,
-therefore, the sisters come in this evening, do not refuse their food
-(for you will want all your strength to get away), but be friendly with
-them, and then ask them what the letters mean, and also what they do
-all day while they are away.”
-
-Hlini said he would certainly follow Signy’s advice. Then, finding a
-chessboard and some men on a shelf, they sat down and amused themselves
-playing and chatting, till they thought it was drawing near the time
-when the giantesses usually returned; then Signy called the swans and
-put the prince to sleep, as she had seen the sisters do, after which
-she hid herself in her dark corner.
-
-Soon she heard the sisters returning, and presently they entered the
-cave.
-
-“I certainly do smell the smell of a human being,” said the elder
-sister, sniffing angrily round the cave.
-
-“Nonsense!” replied the younger one, who, having lit the fire, was
-anxious to get their supper cooked. “Of course you smell it when Hlini
-is here.”
-
-“But this is a different smell,” persisted the elder sister; and Signy,
-seeing her peering about, feared she would discover her.
-
-But the younger sister, having plucked and cleaned the birds they had
-caught, told her elder sister she must cook them at once, as she was
-about to waken Hlini; and, going up to the couch with the
-gold-embroidered quilt, on which Hlini was lying asleep, she called
-forth the swans, and wakened him.
-
-By this time the birds were cooked; and when she asked him if he would
-take any food, instead of refusing, Hlini said he felt hungry, and
-would join them at their supper.
-
-The younger giantess was greatly pleased, and after helping him to
-fruit and wine, asked him whether he would not now make her his wife.
-
-But Hlini said he must first know more about her and her sister before
-he could decide.
-
-“What, for instance, is the meaning of those runes carved on the
-bedhead?” he asked.
-
-“Oh,” replied the giantess graciously, “the words are—
-
-
- “‘Fly, fly, oh bedstead mine,
- And carry me whither I will.’
-
-
-You have only to sit down on the bed and repeat those words, and
-immediately you are carried to whatever place you wish to go.”
-
-The prince was delighted when he heard this, as he hoped it would
-enable him and Signy to escape.
-
-“And what do you and your sister do all day when you are out?” he
-asked.
-
-“Well, we roam about, looking for some man, woman, or child, for our
-dinner, for we always prefer them to birds or animals; and then, when
-we get tired, we sit down under a tree and play with our ‘life egg.’”
-replied the giantess.
-
-“I suppose you have to be very careful when you are playing with your
-life egg?” asked the prince.
-
-“Yes, indeed we have to be,” answered the giantess, “for if it were
-broken, we should both die. But there is no fear of that,” and she gave
-a loud laugh, “we are much too careful; it can only be broken by a
-human being; and whenever one of them comes near us, we soon catch him
-and eat him.”
-
-The prince now declared that he felt so tired, he really must go to
-sleep; and though, before calling the swans, the giantess again asked
-him to marry her, he said he could say nothing till the morning, so he
-was put to sleep as before.
-
-The next morning, after the sisters had wakened him and given him some
-food, they asked him if he would go to the woods with them; but Hlini
-said he still felt very tired, and would prefer to rest, so the sisters
-put him to sleep again and went away, closing the cave after them.
-
-Waiting a short time, so as to make quite sure that the giantesses
-would not return, Signy presently came forth from her hiding-place and
-awakened the prince.
-
-“Get up quickly,” she said, “for we will follow the giantesses into the
-wood. Take with you your hunting spear which stands beside the bed, and
-when they begin to play at ‘throw and catch’ with their life ball, you
-must throw your spear at the egg; but keep a clear eye and a firm hand,
-for, remember, if you miss, both your life and mine will be forfeited.”
-
-“Never fear,” said Hlini; “there is too much at stake. I will be
-careful.” Then they seated themselves on the couch, and both repeated
-the rune.
-
-
- “Fly, fly, oh bedstead mine,
- And carry me whither I will.”
-
-
-And immediately the bed rose up, the wall of the cave opened, and
-passing swiftly through the air, it landed them amid the leafy branches
-of a huge oak tree.
-
-Peeping cautiously down, they saw the two giantesses sitting at the
-foot of the tree; one was holding the golden life egg in her hand,
-ready to throw it at her sister, and both were laughing loudly, as the
-egg flew backwards and forwards between them.
-
-Watching his opportunity, Hlini threw his spear just as one sister was
-poising it in her hand, and as the point of the spear hit the egg, it
-broke in half.
-
-At the same instant, both giantesses fell back dead, a stream of
-dark-coloured poison poured from their lips, and huge deadly black and
-yellow fungi sprang up and speedily covered them completely.
-
-Hlini then seated himself beside Signy on the couch, and immediately
-they were carried back to the cave.
-
-Here they found, on searching round, an immense quantity of gold,
-silver, and jewels; and having laden both beds with these and the two
-silver swans, they each sat down on one, and, repeating the runes, were
-speedily transported to the hut of Signy’s father, who was delighted at
-his daughter’s safe return, and made Hlini very welcome.
-
-The next morning Signy went to the king’s palace and demanded an
-audience, and the king, having admitted her, asked her who she was and
-what she wanted.
-
-“I am the daughter of the old man who lives in the little hut on the
-moor near your palace,” replied Signy, “and I have come to ask what
-reward you would give me if I bring your son back to you safe and
-well?”
-
-The king laughed good-naturedly. “I do not think I need trouble to
-answer that,” he said. “There is not much chance of your finding him,
-when so many others have failed.”
-
-“But if I succeed,” persisted Signy, “will you give me the same reward
-as you have promised to others?”
-
-“Certainly,” replied the king; “if you succeed in bringing back my son
-safe and well, I will not go back from my word.”
-
-Then Signy returned to the hut, and begged the prince to return with
-her to the palace; and together they entered the great audience hall.
-
-When the king beheld his son, whom he had mourned as dead, alive and
-well, he was greatly rejoiced, and made him sit down on his right hand
-and relate the story of all that had happened to him since the day he
-became separated from his friends during the chase.
-
-When Hlini seated himself beside the king, he begged Signy to take the
-seat on his other hand, and then began the relation of all his
-adventures—telling of his imprisonment in the cave, and how Signy had
-freed him, and saved his life by rescuing him from the hands of the
-wicked giantesses.
-
-When he had finished, he rose from his seat, and standing before his
-father, asked his permission to take Signy as his wife. To this the
-king willingly assented, saying that no reward could be too great for
-her, who had restored his son to him. So orders were at once issued for
-the preparation of a magnificent wedding-feast; all the great nobles of
-the kingdom were invited, neither were the poor forgotten. There was
-ample provision made for all, and every one praised the king for his
-right royal hospitality, for each one received rich gifts ere they
-returned home. Signy’s father was made the king’s librarian, and put in
-charge of the royal manuscripts; and Hlini and Signy lived long and
-happily together, surrounded by their children and grandchildren.
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-FERTRAM AND HILDUR
-
-
-Long, long ago, in a distant land, there lived a king and queen, who
-were quite happy, save for one thing—they had no children. Some years
-passed, and then, to their great joy, a little baby girl arrived, who
-was named Hildur. When the christening feast came to an end, the king,
-who was devoted to hunting, set out with his courtiers for a long day
-in the great forest which surrounded the castle. Nothing unusual
-happened until the hunting party began to turn homewards. The king was
-riding alone, a little in front of his gaily dressed retinue, when he
-suddenly saw an enormous dragon flying swiftly through the air towards
-him, holding a small child in his talons. In an instant the king drew
-his bow; the arrow, shot by his practised hand, sped to its mark, and
-the monster fell to the ground, pierced through the heart. The king
-leapt from his horse, and by the time his courtiers reached his side,
-he was holding in his arms the rescued child, a beautiful boy of about
-a year old, quite unhurt.
-
-There were plenty of willing arms ready to carry the little fellow; but
-the King refused.
-
-“I rescued him; and now he shall be a playmate for my little daughter,”
-he said. And the whole party went back to the castle.
-
-Years passed on. The children grew up together, and loved each other
-dearly. The king and queen had named the little boy Fertram, and they
-treated him in all respects like their own child. If one of the little
-ones had a present, the other had the same, and at last they were never
-happy if they parted even for a day.
-
-Now, Hildur’s grandmother was deeply versed in all kinds of magic arts,
-and even when the young princess was still quite a girl, she taught her
-many of her secrets. The child was the one being whom she loved. On the
-other hand, she had an unreasoning dislike to the boy who had so
-strangely become part of the family, and when she saw the affection of
-the young people for one another, she determined to poison Fertram.
-
-“Never shall my beloved grandchild wed this foundling boy,” she said to
-herself. “The son of one of our rich neighbours is the mate I destine
-for her.”
-
-So she waited for an opportunity.
-
-One day Fertram came in very hungry from a long day’s hunting. The
-grandmother caused a dainty dish to be set before him, and begged him
-to partake of it. But Hildur, who had noticed her grandmother’s dislike
-to the young prince, came in at the moment, and, seeing the dish was
-poisoned, prevented his eating it.
-
-Another time the grandmother attempted to kill him as he lay asleep in
-his bed, but Hildur again divined her intentions. She warned Fertram,
-and they placed a log of wood in the bed. When night came, the old
-woman entered, and with a dagger pierced the figure in the bed, as she
-thought; but, to her surprise, the weapon remained firmly fixed in the
-log, whilst her hands were fastened to the handle, and she had to
-remain thus until morning broke, when the spell gave way.
-
-Twice had Hildur thus been able to save Fertram, but they both saw that
-he was no longer safe. At any moment the old woman might exercise some
-magic art, and prevent Hildur saving him again. They decided that they
-must take some other course.
-
-One morning early, before even the sleepy guards at the gate were
-awake, the young princess and Fertram passed through, and turned their
-steps towards the unknown world lying beyond their own grounds. At
-first they wandered through fields, and found the way easy.
-
-“It was the only way, Fertram,” said Hildur, when the young man
-regretted leaving without a word of thanks or love to those who had
-cared for him through the long years since his childhood—“it was the
-only way. Nowhere in my father’s castle would you have been safe, and
-my grandmother would only have vented her anger upon my parents, if
-they had known of our flight.”
-
-At length a small river stopped their way. In an instant Hildur changed
-herself and Fertram into trout, and, glittering in the sunlight, they
-leaped into the water. Hardly had they got below the surface when they
-saw the grandmother walking along the bank of the river. She had
-tracked them at once, and now used her spells to try and catch them in
-their present form. The day wore on, but her art was useless—nothing
-would entrap the wary trout; and at last, filled with rage, she
-retraced her steps to the castle.
-
-It was sunset now, and the two young people, having resumed their
-natural shape, pursued their way into the forest.
-
-“We must no longer take the form of fish,” Hildur said. “Even now
-grandmother will be weaving a magic net, out of which no fish can
-possibly escape.”
-
-And up in her tower, the grandmother went on weaving, weaving. At first
-the work went smoothly; but soon the netting became entangled, the
-knots no longer held together, and her spells showed her that the
-fugitives were no longer fish, but had resumed their own forms.
-
-“Go forth immediately,” she said to her servants. “Take every one who
-can be spared. Search all through the forest, and kill every living
-thing that you see.”
-
-So the servants searched all day in every direction, but not a creature
-was to be seen. At last, as night drew on, they met two beautiful dogs;
-they were the most magnificent animals they had ever seen. But,
-although they were quite friendly with the servants, they did not allow
-themselves to be touched. The men therefore returned to the castle and
-told what had happened.
-
-The wrath of the grandmother was terrible to see. She knew at once that
-the dogs were Fertram and Hildur, and she commanded the servants to be
-thrown into the dungeons for not carrying out her orders.
-
-Hildur, by her magic power, knew what had taken place.
-
-“We must not stay here, Fertram,” she said sadly; “my grandmother will
-never rest now until she kills us. Even her love for me seems to have
-turned to hatred.”
-
-“But what can we do?” Fertram asked. “Better let me go by myself out
-into the world, and do you return. Then all will be well.”
-
-But Hildur made no answer. Presently she unfolded a square of green
-cloth.
-
-“Sit on this beside me,” she said.
-
-In a moment they were floating high up in the air. The day wore on.
-Sometimes they were borne along swiftly by a strong breeze, then a soft
-gentle wind would come and seem almost to rock them to sleep, till just
-as the sun was setting, and the sky was one blaze of gold and crimson,
-Hildur made the cloth descend slowly to the earth again, and they found
-themselves in a great flowery plain. Magnificent trees shaded it here
-and there. A beautiful river wound its way gently through luxuriant
-banks covered with ferns, and in the distance rose the tower of a great
-city, surmounted by a magnificent castle, standing out distinctly
-against the sky.
-
-“Fertram,” Hildur said, in a low voice, laying her hand on his arm,
-“this is your native land. You are the son of the king who once reigned
-here. Now he has been dead for some years. When you were only a year
-old, your mother carried you into the beautiful orchard which lies at
-the foot of the castle, when suddenly a great dragon swooped down, tore
-you from her arms, and she saw you no more. Your father grieved even
-more for you than your mother; you were his only child, and the loss
-preyed upon him, till at length he died of grief. The kingdom will soon
-have no ruler, for your mother, who hid her grief for your father’s
-sake, is now pining away, and they fear for her life too. Now, Fertram,
-you must go to her, tell her your history, and receive the kingdom from
-her hands.”
-
-“Hildur, dear Hildur, can it be true? Have I really a mother of my own,
-as you have? It is almost too delightful to believe. Come, let us
-hasten to her!” cried Fertram.
-
-“No,” Hildur answered; “I must not go with you. You must go alone. But
-I will remain quietly in that small hut which is under the great tree
-yonder, until you come for me. But, oh, Fertram,” and she clasped his
-arm with her two white hands, “remember I am alone in a strange
-country; do not forget me.”
-
-“Forget you, when you have been everything to me all these years!
-Hildur, how could I? Such a thing could never happen. I love you better
-than myself.”
-
-“Yes, I know,” Hildur answered; “but I fear some evil. I know not
-what.”
-
-Then, to prevent her grandmother’s spells taking effect, she rubbed
-some salve out of a small box she carried, over his hands and face, and
-bade him a sorrowful farewell.
-
-Fertram embraced her tenderly, laughed away her fears, and then took
-his way towards the town. He looked very handsome, as he turned once
-more to wave his cap to her, and the sun’s rays lit up his fair hair.
-She watched him till she could see him no longer, and then went on to
-the little hut she had destined for her temporary abode.
-
-Fertram only stopped once on his way to the city. Feeling tired with
-the long journey, he sat down under an oak tree, on a grassy mound.
-While he was resting, a beautiful dog came up, and as he patted and
-stroked it, the dog licked his face and hands. Immediately Fertram
-forgot all his past life, and that Hildur was waiting for him in the
-hut under the trees.
-
-Having rested, he rose up and pursued his way into the town.
-
-“Can I see the queen?” he inquired. “I have news for her, which will
-give her joy.”
-
-At first no one paid any heed, but the youth’s noble appearance struck
-the courtiers, and at length he was admitted into the palace.
-
-There he was brought before the queen, who was lying, pale and languid,
-on a great couch of rich silks and cloth of gold. When he bowed before
-her, she rose to a sitting position, startled out of her apathy and
-weakness by his likeness to the dead king.
-
-“Who is this youth? Where does he come from?” she asked.
-
-“Madam,” the courtiers answered, “he is a stranger, who craves
-admittance as a bearer of good tidings to your majesty.”
-
-Then, in a few words, Fertram told his tale. Before it was done he was
-clasped in the loving arms of his mother, who felt it was indeed her
-long-lost son. The court was summoned together to hear the glad
-tidings, the news was proclaimed in the streets of the city, the queen
-gave the government at once into the hands of her son, and the young
-king was crowned amid universal rejoicings.
-
-Day after day went by, Fertram was absorbed with the affairs of his
-kingdom, and his love for his mother. All thought of Hildur had gone
-like a dream.
-
-One day the city was roused to great excitement by the appearance of a
-most beautiful maiden. No one knew whence she had come, but all agreed
-that her loveliness could not be surpassed, and when the queen saw her,
-she sent for her to the palace, treated her like a daughter, and
-besought Fertram to marry her. This, however, he steadily refused to
-do.
-
-After a time, whispers went abroad that the beautiful girl was not as
-good as she was lovely. Her fair face was constantly disfigured by an
-ugly frown if things were not arranged as she liked, and the courtiers
-began to think that the king was right, after all, in preferring to
-seek another wife.
-
-Just then one of the royal swineherds happened to lose his way in the
-forest, and he wandered on until he came to a little hut. There he
-found an old man and his wife, and with them a fair maiden, whom they
-called their daughter. Never had the swineherd seen any one so
-beautiful, and he determined to stay the night with these people, and
-if possible carry off the maiden. He found that her name was Hildur;
-and when the old people had gone up to bed, while Hildur was closing
-the windows, and putting things straight before following their
-example, he suggested that they should go out and look at the beautiful
-moon rising. But Hildur said—
-
-“I must first make up the fire on the hearth.”
-
-The man offered to do it for her; but no sooner had he knelt down, than
-his hands became fastened to the hearth. In vain he struggled to get
-away, it was all of no avail. Hildur was nowhere to be seen, and it was
-not until morning that he felt free once more. Then, rising to his
-feet, he fled from the uncanny place without once looking back.
-
-When he reached the castle, his fellow servants soon heard the whole
-tale, and the report of the beauty of the woodcutter’s daughter was
-circulated from one to the other. The royal huntsman thought he, too,
-would like to see her. So, setting off at once, he reached the hut, and
-begged for a night’s rest. The old people granted it willingly. The
-beautiful girl was still there, and the huntsman in his turn planned to
-carry her off that night. He begged Hildur to come for a walk, as it
-was such a beautiful night. But she refused.
-
-“My time is too fully occupied for idle wanderings,” she said. “Will
-you help me by locking up the door for the night?”
-
-“Willingly,” said the huntsman, intending to put the key in his pocket,
-and carry her off later on.
-
-But no sooner had his hands touched the lock, than they remained
-fastened to it. A mocking laugh behind him made him look round, and he
-saw Hildur disappearing up the stairs to her room.
-
-When the sun was well up in the sky, and the old couple beginning to
-stir, the huntsman found he could remove his hands, and he hurried off
-shamefaced to his home.
-
-Shortly after this, the king was out hunting in the forest, when
-suddenly a thick black fog enveloped everything. He lost his way
-completely, and became separated from his people. At length, after some
-hours, he arrived at a little hut, knocked joyfully at the door, and on
-its being opened by an old man, craved leave to rest. He was at once
-invited to enter; and then the old man, recognizing the king, begged
-him to excuse the poverty of the place.
-
-The king sat down, wearied with his long wandering, and the old man
-waited upon him, bringing food and drink of the best he had. Just as
-the meal was ended Hildur came in, and the king thought he had never
-seen any one so beautiful before. She was dressed as a simple peasant,
-but she looked like a royal princess. The king begged leave to stay the
-night, as it was still too foggy for him to find his way, and the old
-man acceded, only apologizing for the poorness of the accommodation.
-
-“I will not disturb you,” the king said. “Let me only rest in this room
-for the night, as I have been doing now.”
-
-So it was arranged.
-
-After the old couple had gone to bed, the king begged Hildur to stay
-and talk with him; but she said she must see to the calves in the
-stable.
-
-“That I can do for you,” he answered; and, rising, he went out into the
-stable, put the straw and hay right for the calves, and had made
-everything tidy, when one of them got out. After great trouble he
-caught hold of it by the tail; but, alas! his hands remained fastened
-to it, and he was found in this plight by Hildur just before dawn.
-
-She laughed merrily when she saw him.
-
-“It hardly suits a king, my lord,” she said, “to be hanging on to the
-tail of a calf!”
-
-But Fertram humbly begged her to release him. As she did so, she looked
-up at him.
-
-“Do you not recognize me?” she said.
-
-“No,” replied Fertram, much astonished. “I have never seen you before,
-I am certain.”
-
-“Perhaps, then, I remind you of some one?” she asked again. “Of Hildur,
-the king’s daughter, who brought you back to your kingdom?”
-
-“No,” he said again, more puzzled still; “I never even remember hearing
-the name of Hildur.”
-
-Then Hildur went and fetched the little box of ointment, and directly
-she rubbed it on his hands and face, his past life came back to him. He
-embraced Hildur again and again, thanking her for all she had done for
-him, and asking her to forgive his apparent coldness and forgetfulness.
-
-“You, and you alone, have had my love all this time, at any rate,” he
-said; “for I could love no one else. And you alone shall be my queen.”
-
-Sitting down together in the early morning sunshine under one of the
-great forest trees, Hildur told him what he did not know; namely, that
-the beautiful girl whom his mother had taken into the palace was really
-her old grandmother. She had followed them, and transformed herself so
-that Fertram should marry her. Then she meant to kill him and his
-mother, and seize the kingdom.
-
-“So far I have guarded you from her wicked schemes,” Hildur said,
-laying her hand on his; “but, knowing that the past was no longer in
-your mind, I have feared each day that she might succeed in winning
-you. For had you been unfaithful to me, I could no longer have done
-anything for you against her wiles.”
-
-Again and again Fertram thanked her; then he bade her a tender
-farewell, and went straight back to the city. The great council of the
-kingdom was summoned, and to them the young king disclosed the real
-history of the wicked grandmother. But she was too cunning to be caught
-and punished. Divining what had happened, she disappeared amid a cloud
-of fire and smoke.
-
-Then Fertram, accompanied by a magnificent retinue, with glittering
-dresses, splendid horses, and all the nobles of the kingdom, went to
-fetch his bride. She was still in her simple peasant’s dress, but her
-beauty made all forget what she wore. Mounting the beautiful steed
-brought for her, she rode back beside Fertram to the palace; and on the
-steps, waiting to receive her, was Fertram’s mother. This was indeed a
-joyful day for her. The wish of her heart was granted, in the
-loveliness and goodness of her son’s bride.
-
-The wedding was celebrated with the utmost pomp and magnificence, and
-Fertram and Hildur lived happily together, surrounded, as years passed
-on, by their beautiful children and grandchildren.
-
-
- THE END.
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-NOTES
-
-
-[1] The Norse Vulcan.
-
-[2] This is a small bar of iron, about the size of a walking-stick,
-with a cross-piece at one end, still in use in Iceland.
-
-
-
-
-
-
-*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK ICELANDIC FAIRY TALES ***
-
-Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will
-be renamed.
-
-Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
-law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
-so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the
-United States without permission and without paying copyright
-royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
-of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
-concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
-and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
-the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
-of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
-copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
-easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
-of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
-Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away--you may
-do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
-by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
-license, especially commercial redistribution.
-
-START: FULL LICENSE
-
-THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
-PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
-
-To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
-distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
-(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
-Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at
-www.gutenberg.org/license.
-
-Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-
-1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
-and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
-(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
-the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
-destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your
-possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
-Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
-by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
-person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph
-1.E.8.
-
-1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
-used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
-agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
-things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
-paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this
-agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
-
-1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the
-Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
-of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual
-works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
-States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
-United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
-claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
-displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
-all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
-that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting
-free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm
-works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
-Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily
-comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
-same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when
-you share it without charge with others.
-
-1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
-what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
-in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
-check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
-agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
-distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
-other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no
-representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
-country other than the United States.
-
-1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
-
-1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
-immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear
-prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work
-on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the
-phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed,
-performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
-
- This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
- most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
- restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
- under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this
- eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the
- United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where
- you are located before using this eBook.
-
-1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is
-derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
-contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
-copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
-the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
-redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
-either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
-obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm
-trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
-with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
-must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
-additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
-will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works
-posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
-beginning of this work.
-
-1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
-License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
-work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
-
-1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
-electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
-prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
-active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm License.
-
-1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
-compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
-any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
-to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format
-other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official
-version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm website
-(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
-to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
-of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain
-Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the
-full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
-
-1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
-performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
-unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
-access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-provided that:
-
-* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
- the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
- you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
- to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has
- agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
- within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
- legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
- payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
- Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
- Literary Archive Foundation."
-
-* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
- you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
- does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
- License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
- copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
- all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm
- works.
-
-* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
- any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
- electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
- receipt of the work.
-
-* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
- distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
-
-1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than
-are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
-from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
-the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
-forth in Section 3 below.
-
-1.F.
-
-1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
-effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
-works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
-Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
-contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
-or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
-intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
-other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
-cannot be read by your equipment.
-
-1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
-of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
-liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
-fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
-LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
-PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
-TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
-LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
-INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
-DAMAGE.
-
-1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
-defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
-receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
-written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
-received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
-with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
-with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
-lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
-or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
-opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
-the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
-without further opportunities to fix the problem.
-
-1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
-in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO
-OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
-LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
-
-1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
-warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
-damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
-violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
-agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
-limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
-unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
-remaining provisions.
-
-1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
-trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
-providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in
-accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
-production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
-including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
-the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
-or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or
-additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any
-Defect you cause.
-
-Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
-electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
-computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
-exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
-from people in all walks of life.
-
-Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
-assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
-goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
-remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
-and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future
-generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
-Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
-www.gutenberg.org
-
-Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation
-
-The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
-501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
-state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
-Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
-number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
-U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
-
-The Foundation's business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
-Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
-to date contact information can be found at the Foundation's website
-and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
-
-Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
-Literary Archive Foundation
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without
-widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
-increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
-freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
-array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
-($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
-status with the IRS.
-
-The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
-charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
-States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
-considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
-with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
-where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
-DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
-state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
-have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
-against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
-approach us with offers to donate.
-
-International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
-any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
-outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
-
-Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
-methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
-ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
-donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-
-Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be
-freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
-distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of
-volunteer support.
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
-editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
-the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
-necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
-edition.
-
-Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
-facility: www.gutenberg.org
-
-This website includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
-including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
-subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.